This is a modern-English version of Three men on the bummel, originally written by Jerome, Jerome K. (Jerome Klapka). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THREE MEN ON THE BUMMEL
by JEROME K. JEROME

Illustrated by L. Raven Hill

Illustrated by L. Raven Hill

A NEW EDITION

A New Edition

BRISTOL
J. W. Arrowsmith Ltd., Quay Street
LONDON
Simpkin, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent and Co. Limited
1914

BRISTOL
J. W. Arrowsmith Ltd., Quay Street
LONDON
Simpkin, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent and Co. Ltd.
1914

to the gentle

to the kind

GUIDE

Guide

who lets me ever go my own way, yet brings me right

who lets me follow my own path while guiding me just right

to the laughter-loving

to the fun-loving

PHILOSOPHER

PHILOSOPHER

who, if he has not reconciled me to bearing the toothache
patently, at least has taught me the comfort that
this even will also pass

who, if he hasn't helped me cope with the toothache
Clearly, it has at least given me the comfort that
this too shall pass

to the good

to the good

FRIEND

BFF

who smiles when i tell him of my troubles, and who
when i ask for help, answers onlywait!”—

who smiles when I
Tell him about my problems, and who when I ask for help, just says “hold on!”—

to the grave-faced

to the serious

JESTER

Joker

to whom all life is but a volume of old humour

to whom all life is just a bunch of old jokes

to good master

to a good master

Time

Time

THIS LITTLE WORK OF A POOR

THIS LITTLE WORK OF A POOR

PUPIL

STUDENT

IS DEDICATED

IS COMMITTED

CHAPTER I

Three men need change—Anecdote showing evil result of deception—Moral cowardice of George—Harris has ideas—Yarn of the Ancient Mariner and the Inexperienced Yachtsman—A hearty crew—Danger of sailing when the wind is off the land—Impossibility of sailing when the wind is off the sea—The argumentativeness of Ethelbertha—The dampness of the river—Harris suggests a bicycle tour—George thinks of the wind—Harris suggests the Black Forest—George thinks of the hills—Plan adopted by Harris for ascent of hills—Interruption by Mrs. Harris.

Three guys need some change—A story illustrating the bad outcome of lying—George's lack of courage—Harris has some ideas—The tale of the Ancient Mariner and the Newbie Sailor—A lively crew—Risks of sailing when the wind is blowing from the land—Can't sail when the wind is coming from the sea—Ethelbertha's constant arguing—The chill of the river—Harris proposes a bike trip—George considers the wind—Harris suggests the Black Forest—George thinks about the hills—Harris's plan for climbing the hills—Interruption by Mrs. Harris.

“What we want,” said Harris, “is a change.”

“What we want,” Harris said, “is a change.”

At this moment the door opened, and Mrs. Harris put her head in to say that Ethelbertha had sent her to remind me that we must not be late getting home because of Clarence. Ethelbertha, I am inclined to think, is unnecessarily nervous about the children. As a matter of fact, there was nothing wrong with the child whatever. He had been out with his aunt that morning; and if he looks wistfully at a pastrycook’s window she takes him inside and buys him cream buns and “maids-of-honour” until he insists that he has had enough, and politely, but firmly, refuses to eat another anything. Then, of course, he wants only one helping of pudding at lunch, and Ethelbertha thinks he is sickening for something. Mrs. Harris added that it would be as well for us to come upstairs soon, on our own account also, as otherwise we should miss Muriel’s rendering of “The Mad Hatter’s Tea Party,” out of Alice in Wonderland. Muriel is Harris’s second, age eight: she is a bright, intelligent child; but I prefer her myself in serious pieces. We said we would finish our cigarettes and follow almost immediately; we also begged her not to let Muriel begin until we arrived. She promised to hold the child back as long as possible, and went. Harris, as soon as the door was closed, resumed his interrupted sentence.

At that moment, the door opened, and Mrs. Harris popped her head in to remind me that Ethelbertha had sent her to say we shouldn’t be late getting home because of Clarence. I think Ethelbertha is overly anxious about the kids. Honestly, there was nothing wrong with the little guy at all. He had been out with his aunt that morning, and if he gazes longingly at a pastry shop's window, she takes him inside and buys him cream buns and “maids-of-honour” until he insists he's had enough and politely but firmly refuses to eat anything else. Then, of course, he only wants one helping of pudding at lunch, and Ethelbertha thinks he must be coming down with something. Mrs. Harris added that it would be best for us to come upstairs soon for our own sake, too, or we’d miss Muriel’s performance of “The Mad Hatter’s Tea Party” from Alice in Wonderland. Muriel is Harris’s second child, age eight; she’s a bright, clever kid, but I personally prefer her in serious pieces. We said we would finish our cigarettes and follow shortly after, and we also asked her not to let Muriel start until we got there. She promised to hold the girl back as long as she could and left. As soon as the door was closed, Harris picked up his interrupted sentence again.

“You know what I mean,” he said, “a complete change.”

“You know what I mean,” he said, “a total shift.”

The question was how to get it.

The question was how to obtain it.

George suggested “business.” It was the sort of suggestion George would make. A bachelor thinks a married woman doesn’t know enough to get out of the way of a steam-roller. I knew a young fellow once, an engineer, who thought he would go to Vienna “on business.” His wife wanted to know “what business?” He told her it would be his duty to visit the mines in the neighbourhood of the Austrian capital, and to make reports. She said she would go with him; she was that sort of woman. He tried to dissuade her: he told her that a mine was no place for a beautiful woman. She said she felt that herself, and that therefore she did not intend to accompany him down the shafts; she would see him off in the morning, and then amuse herself until his return, looking round the Vienna shops, and buying a few things she might want. Having started the idea, he did not see very well how to get out of it; and for ten long summer days he did visit the mines in the neighbourhood of Vienna, and in the evening wrote reports about them, which she posted for him to his firm, who didn’t want them.

George suggested “business.” It was exactly the kind of suggestion George would make. A bachelor thinks a married woman doesn’t know enough to stay clear of a steamroller. I once knew a young guy, an engineer, who thought he’d go to Vienna “on business.” His wife wanted to know “what business?” He told her it was his duty to visit the mines near the Austrian capital and to make reports. She said she would go with him; she was that kind of woman. He tried to convince her not to: he told her that a mine wasn’t a place for a beautiful woman. She said she felt the same way, and therefore she wouldn’t go down the shafts with him; she would see him off in the morning and then entertain herself until he came back, checking out the shops in Vienna and buying a few things she might need. Once he came up with the idea, he didn’t know how to back out of it; and for ten long summer days he did visit the mines around Vienna, and in the evenings, he wrote reports about them, which she mailed to his firm, who didn’t want them.

I should be grieved to think that either Ethelbertha or Mrs. Harris belonged to that class of wife, but it is as well not to overdo “business”—it should be kept for cases of real emergency.

I would be upset to think that either Ethelbertha or Mrs. Harris belonged to that type of wife, but it’s better not to go overboard with “business”—that should be reserved for genuine emergencies.

“No,” I said, “the thing is to be frank and manly. I shall tell Ethelbertha that I have come to the conclusion a man never values happiness that is always with him. I shall tell her that, for the sake of learning to appreciate my own advantages as I know they should be appreciated, I intend to tear myself away from her and the children for at least three weeks. I shall tell her,” I continued, turning to Harris, “that it is you who have shown me my duty in this respect; that it is to you we shall owe—”

“No,” I said, “the key is to be honest and straightforward. I’m going to tell Ethelbertha that I've realized a man never truly appreciates happiness when it's always around him. I will tell her that, in order to really value what I have, I plan to distance myself from her and the kids for at least three weeks. I’ll tell her,” I continued, turning to Harris, “that it’s you who’ve helped me understand my responsibility in this matter; that we have you to thank—”

Harris put down his glass rather hurriedly.

Harris set his glass down quickly.

“If you don’t mind, old man,” he interrupted, “I’d really rather you didn’t. She’ll talk it over with my wife, and—well, I should not be happy, taking credit that I do not deserve.”

“If you don’t mind, old man,” he interrupted, “I’d really prefer you didn’t. She’ll discuss it with my wife, and—well, I wouldn’t feel right taking credit that I don’t deserve.”

“But you do deserve it,” I insisted; “it was your suggestion.”

“But you really do deserve it,” I insisted; “it was your idea.”

“It was you gave me the idea,” interrupted Harris again. “You know you said it was a mistake for a man to get into a groove, and that unbroken domesticity cloyed the brain.”

“It was you who gave me the idea,” Harris interrupted again. “You know you said it was a mistake for a man to get into a routine, and that endless domestic life stifled the mind.”

“I was speaking generally,” I explained.

“I was speaking generally,” I said.

“It struck me as very apt,” said Harris. “I thought of repeating it to Clara; she has a great opinion of your sense, I know. I am sure that if—”

“It seemed really fitting to me,” said Harris. “I thought about telling Clara; she really values your judgment, I know. I’m sure that if—”

“We won’t risk it,” I interrupted, in my turn; “it is a delicate matter, and I see a way out of it. We will say George suggested the idea.”

"We won't take that chance," I interrupted. "It's a sensitive issue, and I can see a way around it. We'll just say George came up with the idea."

There is a lack of genial helpfulness about George that it sometimes vexes me to notice. You would have thought he would have welcomed the chance of assisting two old friends out of a dilemma; instead, he became disagreeable.

There’s a certain lack of friendliness in George that sometimes annoys me. You’d think he would’ve been glad to help two old friends out of a tough situation; instead, he acted unfriendly.

“You do,” said George, “and I shall tell them both that my original plan was that we should make a party—children and all; that I should bring my aunt, and that we should hire a charming old château I know of in Normandy, on the coast, where the climate is peculiarly adapted to delicate children, and the milk such as you do not get in England. I shall add that you over-rode that suggestion, arguing we should be happier by ourselves.”

“You do,” said George, “and I’ll tell them both that my original plan was for us to have a party—kids included; that I would bring my aunt, and that we would rent a lovely old chateau I know of in Normandy, by the coast, where the climate is especially good for sensitive children, and the milk is nothing like what you get in England. I’ll also mention that you shot down that idea, insisting we’d be happier on our own.”

With a man like George kindness is of no use; you have to be firm.

With a guy like George, being kind doesn’t work; you need to be tough.

“You do,” said Harris, “and I, for one, will close with the offer. We will just take that château. You will bring your aunt—I will see to that,—and we will have a month of it. The children are all fond of you; J. and I will be nowhere. You’ve promised to teach Edgar fishing; and it is you who will have to play wild beasts. Since last Sunday Dick and Muriel have talked of nothing else but your hippopotamus. We will picnic in the woods—there will only be eleven of us,—and in the evenings we will have music and recitations. Muriel is master of six pieces already, as perhaps you know; and all the other children are quick studies.”

“You do,” said Harris, “and I, for one, will go with the offer. We'll just take that château. You’ll bring your aunt—I’ll make sure of that—and we’ll spend a month there. The kids all love you; J. and I will be nowhere to be found. You promised to teach Edgar fishing; and it’ll be you who plays wild animals. Since last Sunday, Dick and Muriel haven’t stopped talking about your hippopotamus. We’ll have picnics in the woods—there will only be eleven of us—and in the evenings, we’ll enjoy music and recitations. Muriel has already mastered six pieces, as you probably know; and all the other kids pick things up quickly.”

George climbed down—he has no real courage—but he did not do it gracefully. He said that if we were mean and cowardly and false-hearted enough to stoop to such a shabby trick, he supposed he couldn’t help it; and that if I didn’t intend to finish the whole bottle of claret myself, he would trouble me to spare him a glass. He also added, somewhat illogically, that it really did not matter, seeing both Ethelbertha and Mrs. Harris were women of sense who would judge him better than to believe for a moment that the suggestion emanated from him.

George climbed down—he isn’t really courageous—but he didn’t do it gracefully. He said that if we were mean, cowardly, and deceitful enough to resort to such a petty trick, he guessed there was nothing he could do about it; and that if I didn’t plan to finish the whole bottle of claret myself, he would appreciate it if I could pour him a glass. He also added, somewhat irrationally, that it didn’t really matter, since both Ethelbertha and Mrs. Harris were sensible women who would think better of him than to believe for a second that the idea came from him.

This little point settled, the question was: What sort of a change?

This little point settled, the question was: What kind of change?

Harris, as usual, was for the sea. He said he knew a yacht, just the very thing—one that we could manage by ourselves; no skulking lot of lubbers loafing about, adding to the expense and taking away from the romance. Give him a handy boy, he would sail it himself. We knew that yacht, and we told him so; we had been on it with Harris before. It smells of bilge-water and greens to the exclusion of all other scents; no ordinary sea air can hope to head against it. So far as sense of smell is concerned, one might be spending a week in Limehouse Hole. There is no place to get out of the rain; the saloon is ten feet by four, and half of that is taken up by a stove, which falls to pieces when you go to light it. You have to take your bath on deck, and the towel blows overboard just as you step out of the tub. Harris and the boy do all the interesting work—the lugging and the reefing, the letting her go and the heeling her over, and all that sort of thing,—leaving George and myself to do the peeling of the potatoes and the washing up.

Harris was, as usual, all for the sea. He claimed to know a yacht that would be perfect for us—something we could handle on our own; no lazy crew hanging around, driving up the costs and ruining the adventure. Just give him a capable crew member, and he’d sail it himself. We were familiar with that yacht, and we told him so; we had been on it with Harris before. It smelled like bilge water and seaweed, overpowering any other scent; no normal sea air could compete with it. In terms of odor, you might as well be spending a week in Limehouse Hole. There’s nowhere to escape the rain; the cabin is ten feet by four, and half of that space is taken up by a stove that falls apart when you try to light it. You have to take your bath on deck, and the towel flies overboard just as you step out of the tub. Harris and the crew member do all the interesting work—hauling, reefing, letting the sails out, and leaning the boat over—while George and I are left to peel the potatoes and do the dishes.

“Very well, then,” said Harris, “let’s take a proper yacht, with a skipper, and do the thing in style.”

"Alright then," said Harris, "let’s get a proper yacht, with a captain, and do this in style."

That also I objected to. I know that skipper; his notion of yachting is to lie in what he calls the “offing,” where he can be well in touch with his wife and family, to say nothing of his favourite public-house.

I objected to that too. I know that captain; his idea of yachting is to hang out in what he calls the “offing,” where he can stay connected with his wife and family, not to mention his favorite pub.

Years ago, when I was young and inexperienced, I hired a yacht myself. Three things had combined to lead me into this foolishness: I had had a stroke of unexpected luck; Ethelbertha had expressed a yearning for sea air; and the very next morning, in taking up casually at the club a copy of the Sportsman, I had come across the following advertisement:—

Years ago, when I was young and inexperienced, I rented a yacht myself. Three things came together to push me into this mistake: I had a stroke of unexpected luck; Ethelbertha had shown a desire for some sea air; and the very next morning, while casually browsing a copy of the Sportsman at the club, I stumbled upon the following advertisement:—

TO YACHTSMEN.—Unique Opportunity.—“Rogue,” 28-ton Yawl.—Owner, called away suddenly on business, is willing to let this superbly-fitted “greyhound of the sea” for any period short or long. Two cabins and saloon; pianette, by Woffenkoff; new copper. Terms, 10 guineas a week.—Apply Pertwee and Co., 3A Bucklersbury.

TO YACHTSMEN.—Unique Opportunity.—“Rogue,” 28-ton Yawl.—The owner, who has been called away unexpectedly for work, is willing to rent out this beautifully outfitted “greyhound of the sea” for any short or long period. It features two cabins and a saloon; a pianette by Woffenkoff; new copper. Terms: £10 a week.—Contact Pertwee and Co., 3A Bucklersbury.

It had seemed to me like the answer to a prayer. “The new copper” did not interest me; what little washing we might want could wait, I thought. But the “pianette by Woffenkoff” sounded alluring. I pictured Ethelbertha playing in the evening—something with a chorus, in which, perhaps, the crew, with a little training, might join—while our moving home bounded, “greyhound-like,” over the silvery billows.

It felt like the answer to a prayer. The "new copper" didn’t catch my attention; any washing we might need could wait, I figured. But the "pianette by Woffenkoff" was tempting. I imagined Ethelbertha playing in the evening—something with a chorus that, with a bit of practice, the crew might join in on—while our moving home leaped, “like a greyhound,” over the shimmering waves.

I took a cab and drove direct to 3A Bucklersbury. Mr. Pertwee was an unpretentious-looking gentleman, who had an unostentatious office on the third floor. He showed me a picture in water-colours of the Rogue flying before the wind. The deck was at an angle of 95 to the ocean. In the picture no human beings were represented on the deck; I suppose they had slipped off. Indeed, I do not see how anyone could have kept on, unless nailed. I pointed out this disadvantage to the agent, who, however, explained to me that the picture represented the Rogue doubling something or other on the well-known occasion of her winning the Medway Challenge Shield. Mr. Pertwee assumed that I knew all about the event, so that I did not like to ask any questions. Two specks near the frame of the picture, which at first I had taken for moths, represented, it appeared, the second and third winners in this celebrated race. A photograph of the yacht at anchor off Gravesend was less impressive, but suggested more stability. All answers to my inquiries being satisfactory, I took the thing for a fortnight. Mr. Pertwee said it was fortunate I wanted it only for a fortnight—later on I came to agree with him,—the time fitting in exactly with another hiring. Had I required it for three weeks he would have been compelled to refuse me.

I took a cab and went straight to 3A Bucklersbury. Mr. Pertwee was a pretty down-to-earth guy, and he had a modest office on the third floor. He showed me a watercolour painting of the Rogue sailing before the wind. The deck was tilted at a 95-degree angle to the ocean. There were no people shown on the deck in the painting; I guess they had fallen off. Honestly, I don't see how anyone could have stayed on without being strapped down. I mentioned this issue to the agent, but he explained that the painting showed the Rogue rounding something or other during her famed win of the Medway Challenge Shield. Mr. Pertwee assumed I was familiar with the event, so I didn’t want to ask any questions. The two tiny dots near the edge of the painting, which I initially thought were moths, actually represented the second and third place winners in that famous race. A photograph of the yacht at anchor off Gravesend wasn’t as striking, but it suggested more stability. Since all my questions were answered to my satisfaction, I rented it for two weeks. Mr. Pertwee said it was lucky I only needed it for that long—later, I agreed with him—the timing fit perfectly with another rental. If I had needed it for three weeks, he would have had to turn me down.

The letting being thus arranged, Mr. Pertwee asked me if I had a skipper in my eye. That I had not was also fortunate—things seemed to be turning out luckily for me all round,—because Mr. Pertwee felt sure I could not do better than keep on Mr. Goyles, at present in charge—an excellent skipper, so Mr. Pertwee assured me, a man who knew the sea as a man knows his own wife, and who had never lost a life.

The arrangements were made, and Mr. Pertwee asked me if I had a captain in mind. It was a good thing I didn’t, as things seemed to be working out well for me overall, because Mr. Pertwee was confident I couldn't do better than to keep Mr. Goyles, who was currently in charge. He assured me that Mr. Goyles was an excellent captain, someone who knew the sea like a man knows his own wife, and who had never lost a single life.

It was still early in the day, and the yacht was lying off Harwich. I caught the ten forty-five from Liverpool Street, and by one o’clock was talking to Mr. Goyles on deck. He was a stout man, and had a fatherly way with him. I told him my idea, which was to take the outlying Dutch islands and then creep up to Norway. He said, “Aye, aye, sir,” and appeared quite enthusiastic about the trip; said he should enjoy it himself. We came to the question of victualling, and he grew more enthusiastic. The amount of food suggested by Mr. Goyles, I confess, surprised me. Had we been living in the days of Drake and the Spanish Main, I should have feared he was arranging for something illegal. However, he laughed in his fatherly way, and assured me we were not overdoing it. Anything left the crew would divide and take home with them—it seemed this was the custom. It appeared to me that I was providing for this crew for the winter, but I did not like to appear stingy, and said no more. The amount of drink required also surprised me. I arranged for what I thought we should need for ourselves, and then Mr. Goyles spoke up for the crew. I must say that for him, he did think of his men.

It was still early in the day, and the yacht was anchored off Harwich. I caught the 10:45 train from Liverpool Street and by 1:00 PM was chatting with Mr. Goyles on deck. He was a stout man with a fatherly demeanor. I shared my idea of exploring the outlying Dutch islands and then making our way to Norway. He responded, “Aye, aye, sir,” and seemed genuinely excited about the trip; he said he’d enjoy it too. When we got to the topic of provisions, his enthusiasm grew even more. The amount of food Mr. Goyles suggested honestly surprised me. If we were living in the days of Drake and the Spanish Main, I would have worried he was planning something shady. However, he chuckled in his fatherly way and assured me we weren’t overdoing it. Anything leftover would be shared among the crew to take home with them—it seemed this was the norm. It felt like I was stocking up for the winter for this crew, but I didn’t want to seem cheap, so I kept quiet. The amount of drink needed also took me by surprise. I arranged what I thought we’d need for ourselves, and then Mr. Goyles voiced a need for the crew. I must admit, he did think of his men.

“We don’t want anything in the nature of an orgie, Mr. Goyles,” I suggested.

“We don’t want anything like an orgy, Mr. Goyles,” I suggested.

“Orgie!” replied Mr. Goyles; “why they’ll take that little drop in their tea.”

“Orgies!” replied Mr. Goyles; “they’ll just take a little splash in their tea.”

He explained to me that his motto was, Get good men and treat them well.

He told me that his motto was to find good people and treat them right.

“They work better for you,” said Mr. Goyles; “and they come again.”

“They work better for you,” Mr. Goyles said, “and they come back.”

Personally, I didn’t feel I wanted them to come again. I was beginning to take a dislike to them before I had seen them; I regarded them as a greedy and guzzling crew. But Mr. Goyles was so cheerfully emphatic, and I was so inexperienced, that again I let him have his way. He also promised that even in this department he would see to it personally that nothing was wasted.

Honestly, I didn’t want them to come back. I was starting to dislike them even before I met them; I saw them as a greedy and gluttonous group. But Mr. Goyles was so upbeat and insistent, and I was so naive, that I let him have his way once more. He also promised that he would personally ensure nothing was wasted in this area.

I also left him to engage the crew. He said he could do the thing, and would, for me, with the help of two men and a boy. If he was alluding to the clearing up of the victuals and drink, I think he was making an under-estimate; but possibly he may have been speaking of the sailing of the yacht.

I also left him to take care of the crew. He said he could handle it, and would do it for me, with the help of two men and a boy. If he was referring to cleaning up the food and drinks, I think he was underestimating it; but he might have been talking about sailing the yacht.

I called at my tailors on the way home and ordered a yachting suit, with a white hat, which they promised to bustle up and have ready in time; and then I went home and told Ethelbertha all I had done. Her delight was clouded by only one reflection—would the dressmaker be able to finish a yachting costume for her in time? That is so like a woman.

I stopped by my tailor's on the way home and ordered a yachting suit, along with a white hat, which they promised to whip up and have ready on time; then I went home and told Ethelbertha everything I had done. Her excitement was only dampened by one worry—would the dressmaker be able to finish a yachting outfit for her in time? That’s just like a woman.

Our honeymoon, which had taken place not very long before, had been somewhat curtailed, so we decided we would invite nobody, but have the yacht to ourselves. And thankful I am to Heaven that we did so decide. On Monday we put on all our clothes and started. I forget what Ethelbertha wore, but, whatever it may have been, it looked very fetching. My own costume was a dark blue trimmed with a narrow white braid, which, I think, was rather effective.

Our honeymoon, which had happened not long ago, had been cut short, so we decided to invite no one and have the yacht all to ourselves. And I’m really thankful we made that choice. On Monday, we dressed up and set off. I can't remember what Ethelbertha wore, but whatever it was, it looked great. My outfit was dark blue with narrow white trim, which I think looked pretty good.

Mr. Goyles met us on deck, and told us that lunch was ready. I must admit Goyles had secured the services of a very fair cook. The capabilities of the other members of the crew I had no opportunity of judging. Speaking of them in a state of rest, however, I can say of them they appeared to be a cheerful crew.

Mr. Goyles met us on deck and informed us that lunch was ready. I have to say, Goyles had managed to hire a pretty great cook. I didn’t have a chance to assess the skills of the other crew members. However, when they were just relaxing, I can say they seemed like a cheerful group.

My idea had been that so soon as the men had finished their dinner we would weigh anchor, while I, smoking a cigar, with Ethelbertha by my side, would lean over the gunwale and watch the white cliffs of the Fatherland sink imperceptibly into the horizon. Ethelbertha and I carried out our part of the programme, and waited, with the deck to ourselves.

My plan was that as soon as the guys finished their dinner, we would set sail, while I, smoking a cigar with Ethelbertha by my side, would lean over the edge and watch the white cliffs of our homeland gradually disappear into the horizon. Ethelbertha and I followed through with our part of the plan and waited, enjoying the deck to ourselves.

“They seem to be taking their time,” said Ethelbertha.

“They seem to be taking their time,” Ethelbertha said.

“If, in the course of fourteen days,” I said, “they eat half of what is on this yacht, they will want a fairly long time for every meal. We had better not hurry them, or they won’t get through a quarter of it.”

“If they eat half of what’s on this yacht in fourteen days,” I said, “they’re going to take a while for each meal. We shouldn’t rush them, or they won’t even finish a quarter of it.”

“They must have gone to sleep,” said Ethelbertha, later on. “It will be tea-time soon.”

“They must have gone to bed,” Ethelbertha said later. “It’ll be time for tea soon.”

They were certainly very quiet. I went for’ard, and hailed Captain Goyles down the ladder. I hailed him three times; then he came up slowly. He appeared to be a heavier and older man than when I had seen him last. He had a cold cigar in his mouth.

They were definitely very quiet. I went forward and called out to Captain Goyles down the ladder. I called him three times, and then he climbed up slowly. He seemed to be a heavier and older man than when I last saw him. He had a cold cigar in his mouth.

“When you are ready, Captain Goyles,” I said, “we’ll start.”

“When you’re ready, Captain Goyles,” I said, “we’ll start.”

Captain Goyles removed the cigar from his mouth.

Captain Goyles took the cigar out of his mouth.

“Not to-day we won’t, sir,” he replied, “with your permission.”

“Not today we won’t, sir,” he replied, “with your permission.”

“Why, what’s the matter with to-day?” I said. I know sailors are a superstitious folk; I thought maybe a Monday might be considered unlucky.

“Why, what’s wrong with today?” I said. I know sailors are a superstitious bunch; I thought maybe a Monday might be seen as unlucky.

“The day’s all right,” answered Captain Goyles, “it’s the wind I’m a-thinking of. It don’t look much like changing.”

“The day’s fine,” replied Captain Goyles, “but it’s the wind that’s on my mind. It doesn’t seem like it’s going to change much.”

“But do we want it to change?” I asked. “It seems to me to be just where it should be, dead behind us.”

“But do we really want it to change?” I asked. “It seems to me that it’s exactly where it needs to be, left in the past.”

“Aye, aye,” said Captain Goyles, “dead’s the right word to use, for dead we’d all be, bar Providence, if we was to put out in this. You see, sir,” he explained, in answer to my look of surprise, “this is what we call a ‘land wind,’ that is, it’s a-blowing, as one might say, direct off the land.”

“Aye, aye,” said Captain Goyles, “dead is the right word to use, because we’d all be dead, except for Providence, if we went out in this. You see, sir,” he explained, in response to my surprised expression, “this is what we call a ‘land wind,’ which means it’s blowing, so to speak, directly off the land.”

When I came to think of it the man was right; the wind was blowing off the land.

When I thought about it, the guy was right; the wind was blowing from the land.

“It may change in the night,” said Captain Goyles, more hopefully “anyhow, it’s not violent, and she rides well.”

“It might change overnight,” said Captain Goyles, feeling more optimistic. “Anyway, it’s not aggressive, and she handles well.”

Captain Goyles resumed his cigar, and I returned aft, and explained to Ethelbertha the reason for the delay. Ethelbertha, who appeared to be less high spirited than when we first boarded, wanted to know why we couldn’t sail when the wind was off the land.

Captain Goyles lit his cigar again, and I walked toward the back of the boat, explaining to Ethelbertha why we were delayed. Ethelbertha, who seemed less cheerful than when we first got on board, asked why we couldn’t set sail with the wind coming from the shore.

“If it was not blowing off the land,” said Ethelbertha, “it would be blowing off the sea, and that would send us back into the shore again. It seems to me this is just the very wind we want.”

“If it wasn't blowing off the land,” said Ethelbertha, “it would be blowing off the sea, and that would push us back to the shore again. It seems to me this is exactly the wind we need.”

I said: “That is your inexperience, love; it seems to be the very wind we want, but it is not. It’s what we call a land wind, and a land wind is always very dangerous.”

I said, “That’s your inexperience, my love; it looks like the exact wind we need, but it’s not. It’s what we call a land wind, and a land wind is always really risky.”

Ethelbertha wanted to know why a land wind was very dangerous.

Ethelbertha wanted to know why a land wind was really dangerous.

Her argumentativeness annoyed me somewhat; maybe I was feeling a bit cross; the monotonous rolling heave of a small yacht at anchor depresses an ardent spirit.

Her tendency to argue annoyed me a little; maybe I was feeling a bit irritable; the endless rocking of a small yacht at anchor dampens an eager spirit.

“I can’t explain it to you,” I replied, which was true, “but to set sail in this wind would be the height of foolhardiness, and I care for you too much, dear, to expose you to unnecessary risks.”

“I can’t explain it to you,” I replied, which was true, “but setting sail in this wind would be incredibly reckless, and I care for you too much, dear, to put you in unnecessary danger.”

I thought this rather a neat conclusion, but Ethelbertha merely replied that she wished, under the circumstances, we hadn’t come on board till Tuesday, and went below.

I thought this was a pretty clever conclusion, but Ethelbertha just said that she wished, given the circumstances, we hadn't come on board until Tuesday, and then she went below.

In the morning the wind veered round to the north; I was up early, and observed this to Captain Goyles.

In the morning, the wind shifted to the north; I was up early and pointed this out to Captain Goyles.

“Aye, aye, sir,” he remarked; “it’s unfortunate, but it can’t be helped.”

“Aye, aye, sir,” he said; “it’s unfortunate, but it can’t be helped.”

“You don’t think it possible for us to start to-day?” I hazarded.

“You don’t think it’s possible for us to start today?” I ventured.

He did not get angry with me, he only laughed.

He didn't get mad at me; he just laughed.

“Well, sir,” said he, “if you was a-wanting to go to Ipswich, I should say as it couldn’t be better for us, but our destination being, as you see, the Dutch coast—why there you are!”

“Well, sir,” he said, “if you wanted to go to Ipswich, I’d say it couldn’t be better for us, but since our destination is, as you see, the Dutch coast—there you have it!”

I broke the news to Ethelbertha, and we agreed to spend the day on shore. Harwich is not a merry town, towards evening you might call it dull. We had some tea and watercress at Dovercourt, and then returned to the quay to look for Captain Goyles and the boat. We waited an hour for him. When he came he was more cheerful than we were; if he had not told me himself that he never drank anything but one glass of hot grog before turning in for the night, I should have said he was drunk.

I told Ethelbertha the news, and we decided to spend the day on land. Harwich isn't a lively town; by evening, you might even say it's boring. We had some tea and watercress at Dovercourt, then went back to the quay to find Captain Goyles and the boat. We waited an hour for him. When he finally arrived, he seemed more upbeat than we were; if he hadn't mentioned that he only had one glass of hot grog before going to bed, I would have thought he was drunk.

The next morning the wind was in the south, which made Captain Goyles rather anxious, it appearing that it was equally unsafe to move or to stop where we were; our only hope was it would change before anything happened. By this time, Ethelbertha had taken a dislike to the yacht; she said that, personally, she would rather be spending a week in a bathing machine, seeing that a bathing machine was at least steady.

The next morning, the wind was coming from the south, which made Captain Goyles pretty anxious, as it seemed equally unsafe to move or stay where we were. Our only hope was that it would change before anything happened. By this point, Ethelbertha had developed a dislike for the yacht; she said that, personally, she would rather spend a week in a bathing machine, since at least a bathing machine was steady.

We passed another day in Harwich, and that night and the next, the wind still continuing in the south, we slept at the “King’s Head.” On Friday the wind was blowing direct from the east. I met Captain Goyles on the quay, and suggested that, under these circumstances, we might start. He appeared irritated at my persistence.

We spent another day in Harwich, and that night and the next, with the wind still coming from the south, we stayed at the “King’s Head.” On Friday, the wind was blowing straight from the east. I ran into Captain Goyles on the quay and suggested that, given the situation, we could set off. He seemed annoyed by my insistence.

“If you knew a bit more, sir,” he said, “you’d see for yourself that it’s impossible. The wind’s a-blowing direct off the sea.”

“If you knew a bit more, sir,” he said, “you’d see for yourself that it’s impossible. The wind’s blowing straight off the sea.”

I said: “Captain Goyles, tell me what is this thing I have hired? Is it a yacht or a house-boat?”

I said, “Captain Goyles, can you explain what I’ve rented? Is it a yacht or a houseboat?”

He seemed surprised at my question.

He looked surprised by my question.

He said: “It’s a yawl.”

He said, "It's a yawl."

“What I mean is,” I said, “can it be moved at all, or is it a fixture here? If it is a fixture,” I continued, “tell me so frankly, then we will get some ivy in boxes and train over the port-holes, stick some flowers and an awning on deck, and make the thing look pretty. If, on the other hand, it can be moved—”

“What I mean is,” I said, “can it be moved at all, or is it permanent here? If it is permanent,” I continued, “just be honest with me, then we’ll get some ivy in boxes and train it over the portholes, add some flowers and an awning on deck, and make the place look nice. But if it can be moved—”

“Moved!” interrupted Captain Goyles. “You get the right wind behind the Rogue—”

“Moved!” interrupted Captain Goyles. “You get the right wind behind the Rogue—”

I said: “What is the right wind?”

I asked, "What’s the right wind?"

Captain Goyles looked puzzled.

Captain Goyles looked confused.

“In the course of this week,” I went on, “we have had wind from the north, from the south, from the east, from the west—with variations. If you can think of any other point of the compass from which it can blow, tell me, and I will wait for it. If not, and if that anchor has not grown into the bottom of the ocean, we will have it up to-day and see what happens.”

“In the course of this week,” I continued, “we’ve had wind from the north, south, east, and west—with some variations. If you can think of any other point on the compass that it could blow from, let me know, and I’ll wait for it. If not, and if that anchor hasn’t sunk into the ocean floor, we’ll pull it up today and see what happens.”

He grasped the fact that I was determined.

He understood that I was determined.

“Very well, sir,” he said, “you’re master and I’m man. I’ve only got one child as is still dependent on me, thank God, and no doubt your executors will feel it their duty to do the right thing by the old woman.”

“Alright, sir,” he said, “you’re in charge and I’m just a man. I’ve only got one child who still relies on me, thank God, and your executors will likely feel obligated to take care of the old woman.”

His solemnity impressed me.

His seriousness impressed me.

“Mr. Goyles,” I said, “be honest with me. Is there any hope, in any weather, of getting away from this damned hole?”

“Mr. Goyles,” I said, “just be honest with me. Is there any chance, no matter the conditions, of escaping this awful place?”

Captain Goyles’s kindly geniality returned to him.

Captain Goyles’s warm friendliness came back to him.

“You see, sir,” he said, “this is a very peculiar coast. We’d be all right if we were once out, but getting away from it in a cockle-shell like that—well, to be frank, sir, it wants doing.”

“You see, sir,” he said, “this is a really strange coast. We’d be fine if we could just get out, but trying to escape in a tiny boat like that—well, to be honest, sir, it’s a tough task.”

I left Captain Goyles with the assurance that he would watch the weather as a mother would her sleeping babe; it was his own simile, and it struck me as rather touching. I saw him again at twelve o’clock; he was watching it from the window of the “Chain and Anchor.”

I left Captain Goyles with the promise that he would keep an eye on the weather like a mother watching her sleeping baby; it was his own comparison, and I found it quite moving. I saw him again at noon; he was watching it from the window of the “Chain and Anchor.”

At five o’clock that evening a stroke of luck occurred; in the middle of the High Street I met a couple of yachting friends, who had had to put in by reason of a strained rudder. I told them my story, and they appeared less surprised than amused. Captain Goyles and the two men were still watching the weather. I ran into the “King’s Head,” and prepared Ethelbertha. The four of us crept quietly down to the quay, where we found our boat. Only the boy was on board; my two friends took charge of the yacht, and by six o’clock we were scudding merrily up the coast.

At five o’clock that evening, a stroke of luck happened; right in the middle of the High Street, I bumped into a couple of yachting friends who had to stop because of a broken rudder. I shared my story with them, and they seemed less surprised than amused. Captain Goyles and the two men were still keeping an eye on the weather. I dashed into the “King’s Head” and got Ethelbertha ready. The four of us quietly made our way down to the quay, where we found our boat. Only the boy was on board; my two friends took over the yacht, and by six o’clock, we were happily cruising up the coast.

We put in that night at Aldborough, and the next day worked up to Yarmouth, where, as my friends had to leave, I decided to abandon the yacht. We sold the stores by auction on Yarmouth sands early in the morning. I made a loss, but had the satisfaction of “doing” Captain Goyles. I left the Rogue in charge of a local mariner, who, for a couple of sovereigns, undertook to see to its return to Harwich; and we came back to London by train. There may be yachts other than the Rogue, and skippers other than Mr. Goyles, but that experience has prejudiced me against both.

We spent that night in Aldborough, and the next day we made our way to Yarmouth, where, since my friends had to leave, I decided to give up the yacht. We auctioned off the supplies on Yarmouth sands early in the morning. I took a loss, but I got the satisfaction of getting one over on Captain Goyles. I left the Rogue in the hands of a local sailor, who agreed to make sure it got back to Harwich for a couple of sovereigns; then we took the train back to London. There may be other yachts besides the Rogue, and other captains besides Mr. Goyles, but that experience has left me biased against both.

George also thought a yacht would be a good deal of responsibility, so we dismissed the idea.

George also thought owning a yacht would come with a lot of responsibilities, so we decided to drop the idea.

“What about the river?” suggested Harris. “We have had some pleasant times on that.”

“What about the river?” Harris suggested. “We’ve had some good times there.”

George pulled in silence at his cigar, and I cracked another nut.

George silently puffed on his cigar while I broke open another nut.

“The river is not what it used to be,” said I; “I don’t know what, but there’s a something—a dampness—about the river air that always starts my lumbago.”

“The river isn’t what it used to be,” I said; “I don’t know why, but there’s something—a dampness—about the river air that always triggers my back pain.”

“It’s the same with me,” said George. “I don’t know how it is, but I never can sleep now in the neighbourhood of the river. I spent a week at Joe’s place in the spring, and every night I woke up at seven o’clock and never got a wink afterwards.”

“It’s the same for me,” George said. “I don’t know why, but I just can’t sleep near the river anymore. I stayed at Joe’s place for a week in the spring, and every night I woke up at seven o’clock and couldn’t fall back asleep after that.”

“I merely suggested it,” observed Harris. “Personally, I don’t think it good for me, either; it touches my gout.”

“I just suggested it,” Harris said. “Honestly, I don’t think it’s good for me, either; it affects my gout.”

“What suits me best,” I said, “is mountain air. What say you to a walking tour in Scotland?”

“What works best for me,” I said, “is mountain air. How about a walking tour in Scotland?”

“It’s always wet in Scotland,” said George. “I was three weeks in Scotland the year before last, and was never dry once all the time—not in that sense.”

“It’s always raining in Scotland,” said George. “I spent three weeks there the year before last, and I was never dry the whole time—not in that way.”

“It’s fine enough in Switzerland,” said Harris.

“It’s pretty nice in Switzerland,” said Harris.

“They would never stand our going to Switzerland by ourselves,” I objected. “You know what happened last time. It must be some place where no delicately nurtured woman or child could possibly live; a country of bad hotels and comfortless travelling; where we shall have to rough it, to work hard, to starve perhaps—”

“They would never allow us to go to Switzerland by ourselves,” I argued. “You remember what happened last time. It has to be somewhere that no sheltered woman or child could possibly survive; a place with bad hotels and uncomfortable travel; where we’ll have to tough it out, work hard, maybe even starve—”

“Easy!” interrupted George, “easy, there! Don’t forget I’m coming with you.”

“Easy!” George interrupted, “easy there! Don’t forget I’m coming with you.”

“I have it!” exclaimed Harris; “a bicycle tour!”

“I've got it!” Harris exclaimed. “A bike tour!”

George looked doubtful.

George seemed skeptical.

“There’s a lot of uphill about a bicycle tour,” said he, “and the wind is against you.”

“There’s a lot of climbing in a bike tour,” he said, “and the wind is in your face.”

“So there is downhill, and the wind behind you,” said Harris.

“So there's a downhill slope, and the wind is at your back,” said Harris.

“I’ve never noticed it,” said George.

“I’ve never noticed it,” George said.

“You won’t think of anything better than a bicycle tour,” persisted Harris.

“You won’t come up with anything better than a bike tour,” Harris insisted.

I was inclined to agree with him.

I was inclined to agree with him.

“And I’ll tell you where,” continued he; “through the Black Forest.”

"And I’ll tell you where," he continued, "through the Black Forest."

“Why, that’s all uphill,” said George.

“Why, that’s all uphill,” said George.

“Not all,” retorted Harris; “say two-thirds. And there’s one thing you’ve forgotten.”

“Not all,” Harris shot back; “let's say two-thirds. And there’s one thing you’ve overlooked.”

He looked round cautiously, and sunk his voice to a whisper.

He glanced around carefully and lowered his voice to a whisper.

“There are little railways going up those hills, little cogwheel things that—”

“There are small railways going up those hills, little cogwheel things that—”

The door opened, and Mrs. Harris appeared. She said that Ethelbertha was putting on her bonnet, and that Muriel, after waiting, had given “The Mad Hatter’s Tea Party” without us.

The door opened, and Mrs. Harris walked in. She said that Ethelbertha was putting on her hat, and that Muriel, after waiting, had gone ahead with “The Mad Hatter’s Tea Party” without us.

“Club, to-morrow, at four,” whispered Harris to me, as he rose, and I passed it on to George as we went upstairs.

“Club tomorrow at four,” Harris whispered to me as he stood up, and I relayed it to George as we went upstairs.

CHAPTER II

A delicate business—What Ethelbertha might have said—What she did say—What Mrs. Harris said—What we told George—We will start on Wednesday—George suggests the possibility of improving our minds—Harris and I are doubtful—Which man on a tandem does the most work?—The opinion of the man in front—Views of the man behind—How Harris lost his wife—The luggage question—The wisdom of my late Uncle Podger—Beginning of story about a man who had a bag.

A tricky situation—What Ethelbertha might have said—What she actually said—What Mrs. Harris said—What we told George—We're starting on Wednesday—George suggests we could work on self-improvement—Harris and I are skeptical—Which person on a tandem bike does the most work?—The perspective of the person in front—The thoughts of the person behind—How Harris lost his wife—The luggage issue—The advice of my late Uncle Podger—The start of a story about a guy who had a bag.

I opened the ball with Ethelbertha that same evening. I commenced by being purposely a little irritable. My idea was that Ethelbertha would remark upon this. I should admit it, and account for it by over brain pressure. This would naturally lead to talk about my health in general, and the evident necessity there was for my taking prompt and vigorous measures. I thought that with a little tact I might even manage so that the suggestion should come from Ethelbertha herself. I imagined her saying: “No, dear, it is change you want; complete change. Now be persuaded by me, and go away for a month. No, do not ask me to come with you. I know you would rather that I did, but I will not. It is the society of other men you need. Try and persuade George and Harris to go with you. Believe me, a highly strung brain such as yours demands occasional relaxation from the strain of domestic surroundings. Forget for a little while that children want music lessons, and boots, and bicycles, with tincture of rhubarb three times a day; forget there are such things in life as cooks, and house decorators, and next-door dogs, and butchers’ bills. Go away to some green corner of the earth, where all is new and strange to you, where your over-wrought mind will gather peace and fresh ideas. Go away for a space and give me time to miss you, and to reflect upon your goodness and virtue, which, continually present with me, I may, human-like, be apt to forget, as one, through use, grows indifferent to the blessing of the sun and the beauty of the moon. Go away, and come back refreshed in mind and body, a brighter, better man—if that be possible—than when you went away.”

I started the evening at the dance with Ethelbertha. I deliberately acted a bit irritable to see if she would notice. My plan was to admit it and say it was due to mental stress. That would naturally lead to a conversation about my health and the urgent need for me to take some strong, proactive steps. I thought, with a little finesse, I could get her to suggest it herself. I imagined her saying: “No, dear, what you really need is a change—an escape. Listen to me and take a month away. Don’t ask me to join you. I know you’d prefer that, but I won’t. You need the company of other men. Try to convince George and Harris to go with you. Trust me, someone like you, with such a sensitive mind, needs a break from the pressures of home life. Forget for a while that kids need music lessons, shoes, and bikes, along with their daily dose of rhubarb. Forget about cooks, decorators, noisy neighbors, and butcher bills. Head off somewhere new and different, where your overloaded mind can find peace and fresh inspiration. Go away for a bit, and give me the chance to miss you and appreciate your goodness, which I might take for granted when you’re always around, just like we sometimes overlook the warmth of the sun or the beauty of the moon. Leave, and come back recharged in mind and body, a brighter, better man—if that’s even possible—than when you left.”

But even when we obtain our desires they never come to us garbed as we would wish. To begin with, Ethelbertha did not seem to remark that I was irritable; I had to draw her attention to it. I said:

But even when we get what we want, it never shows up in the way we hoped. To start with, Ethelbertha didn't seem to notice that I was feeling irritable; I had to point it out to her. I said:

“You must forgive me, I’m not feeling quite myself to-night.”

“You have to forgive me, I'm not feeling like myself tonight.”

She said: “Oh! I have not noticed anything different; what’s the matter with you?”

She said, “Oh! I haven’t noticed anything different; what’s wrong with you?”

“I can’t tell you what it is,” I said; “I’ve felt it coming on for weeks.”

“I can’t explain what it is,” I said; “I’ve been feeling it building up for weeks.”

“It’s that whisky,” said Ethelbertha. “You never touch it except when we go to the Harris’s. You know you can’t stand it; you have not a strong head.”

“It’s that whisky,” Ethelbertha said. “You only drink it when we go to the Harris's. You know you can’t handle it; you don’t have a strong constitution.”

“It isn’t the whisky,” I replied; “it’s deeper than that. I fancy it’s more mental than bodily.”

“It’s not the whisky,” I replied; “it’s more than that. I think it’s more about my mind than my body.”

“You’ve been reading those criticisms again,” said Ethelbertha, more sympathetically; “why don’t you take my advice and put them on the fire?”

“You’ve been reading those criticisms again,” Ethelbertha said, sounding more sympathetic. “Why don’t you take my advice and toss them in the fire?”

“And it isn’t the criticisms,” I answered; “they’ve been quite flattering of late—one or two of them.”

“And it’s not the criticisms,” I replied; “they’ve actually been pretty flattering lately—one or two of them.”

“Well, what is it?” said Ethelbertha; “there must be something to account for it.”

“Well, what is it?” Ethelbertha asked. “There has to be a reason for this.”

“No, there isn’t,” I replied; “that’s the remarkable thing about it; I can only describe it as a strange feeling of unrest that seems to have taken possession of me.”

“No, there isn’t,” I replied; “that’s the amazing thing about it; I can only describe it as a weird feeling of unease that seems to have taken over me.”

Ethelbertha glanced across at me with a somewhat curious expression, I thought; but as she said nothing, I continued the argument myself.

Ethelbertha looked over at me with a somewhat curious expression, I thought; but since she didn’t say anything, I kept arguing by myself.

“This aching monotony of life, these days of peaceful, uneventful felicity, they appall one.”

“This exhausting routine of life, these days of calm, uneventful happiness, they are overwhelming.”

“I should not grumble at them,” said Ethelbertha; “we might get some of the other sort, and like them still less.”

“I shouldn’t complain about them,” said Ethelbertha; “we could end up with some others who are even worse.”

“I’m not so sure of that,” I replied. “In a life of continuous joy, I can imagine even pain coming as a welcome variation. I wonder sometimes whether the saints in heaven do not occasionally feel the continual serenity a burden. To myself a life of endless bliss, uninterrupted by a single contrasting note, would, I feel, grow maddening. I suppose,” I continued, “I am a strange sort of man; I can hardly understand myself at times. There are moments,” I added, “when I hate myself.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” I replied. “In a life of constant joy, I can imagine even pain as a welcome change. Sometimes, I wonder if the saints in heaven don’t occasionally find their endless peace to be a burden. For me, a life of uninterrupted happiness, without any contrasting moments, would eventually become maddening. I guess,” I continued, “I’m a bit of an unusual guy; sometimes I can barely understand myself. There are moments,” I added, “when I really dislike myself.”

Often a little speech like this, hinting at hidden depths of indescribable emotion has touched Ethelbertha, but to-night she appeared strangely unsympathetic. With regard to heaven and its possible effect upon me, she suggested my not worrying myself about that, remarking it was always foolish to go half-way to meet trouble that might never come; while as to my being a strange sort of fellow, that, she supposed, I could not help, and if other people were willing to put up with me, there was an end of the matter. The monotony of life, she added, was a common experience; there she could sympathise with me.

Often a little speech like this, suggesting hidden depths of indescribable emotion, has touched Ethelbertha, but tonight she seemed strangely unsympathetic. Regarding heaven and its possible impact on me, she advised not to worry about it, mentioning that it’s always foolish to go halfway to meet trouble that might never come. As for my being a bit of an oddball, she said she supposed that was something I couldn't help, and if others were willing to put up with me, that was the end of it. The monotony of life, she added, was a common experience; that was something she could relate to.

“You don’t know how I long,” said Ethelbertha, “to get away occasionally, even from you; but I know it can never be, so I do not brood upon it.”

“You don’t know how much I wish,” said Ethelbertha, “to get away sometimes, even from you; but I know it can never happen, so I don’t dwell on it.”

I had never heard Ethelbertha speak like this before; it astonished and grieved me beyond measure.

I had never heard Ethelbertha talk like this before; it shocked and upset me deeply.

“That’s not a very kind remark to make,” I said, “not a wifely remark.”

"That's not a very nice thing to say," I said, "not something a wife would say."

“I know it isn’t,” she replied; “that is why I have never said it before. You men never can understand,” continued Ethelbertha, “that, however fond a woman may be of a man, there are times when he palls upon her. You don’t know how I long to be able sometimes to put on my bonnet and go out, with nobody to ask me where I am going, why I am going, how long I am going to be, and when I shall be back. You don’t know how I sometimes long to order a dinner that I should like and that the children would like, but at the sight of which you would put on your hat and be off to the Club. You don’t know how much I feel inclined sometimes to invite some woman here that I like, and that I know you don’t; to go and see the people that I want to see, to go to bed when I am tired, and to get up when I feel I want to get up. Two people living together are bound both to be continually sacrificing their own desires to the other one. It is sometimes a good thing to slacken the strain a bit.”

“I know it isn’t,” she replied; “that’s why I’ve never said it before. You men never seem to understand,” continued Ethelbertha, “that, no matter how much a woman may love a man, there are times when he starts to feel boring. You don’t realize how much I long to just put on my hat and go out without anyone asking me where I’m going, why I’m going, how long I’ll be, and when I’ll be back. You don’t know how often I wish I could order a dinner that I would enjoy and that the kids would enjoy, but that you would see and immediately put on your hat and head off to the Club. You don’t know how much I sometimes feel like inviting a woman I like over, someone I know you don’t; going to see the people that *I* want to see, going to bed when *I’m* tired, and getting up when *I* feel like it. Two people living together have to keep sacrificing their own desires for each other. Sometimes, it’s good to ease the pressure a bit.”

On thinking over Ethelbertha’s words afterwards, I have come to see their wisdom; but at the time I admit I was hurt and indignant.

After reflecting on Ethelbertha’s words later, I've come to understand their wisdom; but at the time, I have to admit I felt hurt and angry.

“If your desire,” I said, “is to get rid of me—”

“If you want to get rid of me—” I said.

“Now, don’t be an old goose,” said Ethelbertha; “I only want to get rid of you for a little while, just long enough to forget there are one or two corners about you that are not perfect, just long enough to let me remember what a dear fellow you are in other respects, and to look forward to your return, as I used to look forward to your coming in the old days when I did not see you so often as to become, perhaps, a little indifferent to you, as one grows indifferent to the glory of the sun, just because he is there every day.”

“Now, don’t be such a stick in the mud,” Ethelbertha said; “I just want to have a little break from you, just long enough to forget that there are a couple of things about you that aren’t perfect, just long enough to remind myself what a great guy you are in other ways, and to look forward to your return, like I used to when I didn’t see you as often and maybe became a bit indifferent to you, like how one can become indifferent to the beauty of the sun just because it’s there every day.”

I did not like the tone that Ethelbertha took. There seemed to be a frivolity about her, unsuited to the theme into which we had drifted. That a woman should contemplate cheerfully an absence of three or four weeks from her husband appeared to me to be not altogether nice, not what I call womanly; it was not like Ethelbertha at all. I was worried, I felt I didn’t want to go this trip at all. If it had not been for George and Harris, I would have abandoned it. As it was, I could not see how to change my mind with dignity.

I didn't like the tone Ethelbertha used. There was a playfulness about her that didn't fit the serious topic we had stumbled into. For a woman to casually consider being away from her husband for three or four weeks didn’t seem right to me; it wasn’t what I’d call feminine. It didn’t seem like Ethelbertha at all. I was anxious and felt like I didn't want to go on this trip at all. If it hadn't been for George and Harris, I would have backed out. As it was, I couldn't figure out how to change my mind without losing face.

“Very well, Ethelbertha,” I replied, “it shall be as you wish. If you desire a holiday from my presence, you shall enjoy it; but if it be not impertinent curiosity on the part of a husband, I should like to know what you propose doing in my absence?”

“Alright, Ethelbertha,” I said, “it will be as you want. If you want a break from me, you can have it; but if it's not too nosy for a husband, I’d like to know what you plan to do while I'm gone?”

“We will take that house at Folkestone,” answered Ethelbertha, “and I’ll go down there with Kate. And if you want to do Clara Harris a good turn,” added Ethelbertha, “you’ll persuade Harris to go with you, and then Clara can join us. We three used to have some very jolly times together before you men ever came along, and it would be just delightful to renew them. Do you think,” continued Ethelbertha, “that you could persuade Mr. Harris to go with you?”

“We’ll take that house in Folkestone,” Ethelbertha replied, “and I’ll go down there with Kate. And if you want to do Clara Harris a favor,” Ethelbertha added, “you should convince Harris to come with you, and then Clara can join us. The three of us used to have a lot of fun together before you guys showed up, and it would be so nice to bring that back. Do you think,” Ethelbertha continued, “you could persuade Mr. Harris to go with you?”

I said I would try.

I said I would give it a shot.

“There’s a dear boy,” said Ethelbertha; “try hard. You might get George to join you.”

“There’s a nice boy,” said Ethelbertha; “give it a shot. You could get George to join you.”

I replied there was not much advantage in George’s coming, seeing he was a bachelor, and that therefore nobody would be much benefited by his absence. But a woman never understands satire. Ethelbertha merely remarked it would look unkind leaving him behind. I promised to put it to him.

I said there wasn’t much point in George coming since he was single, and so no one would really miss him. But a woman never gets sarcasm. Ethelbertha just commented that it would seem unkind to leave him out. I agreed to bring it up with him.

I met Harris at the Club in the afternoon, and asked him how he had got on.

I met Harris at the Club in the afternoon and asked him how things had gone.

He said, “Oh, that’s all right; there’s no difficulty about getting away.”

He said, “Oh, that’s fine; there’s no problem with getting away.”

But there was that about his tone that suggested incomplete satisfaction, so I pressed him for further details.

But there was something in his tone that hinted at unfinished satisfaction, so I asked him for more details.

“She was as sweet as milk about it,” he continued; “said it was an excellent idea of George’s, and that she thought it would do me good.”

“She was really sweet about it,” he continued; “said it was a great idea from George, and that she thought it would do me good.”

“That seems all right,” I said; “what’s wrong about that?”

"That sounds fine," I said; "what's wrong with that?"

“There’s nothing wrong about that,” he answered, “but that wasn’t all. She went on to talk of other things.”

“There's nothing wrong with that," he replied, "but that wasn't everything. She started talking about other stuff.”

“I understand,” I said.

"I get it," I said.

“There’s that bathroom fad of hers,” he continued.

“There’s that bathroom trend of hers,” he continued.

“I’ve heard of it,” I said; “she has started Ethelbertha on the same idea.”

“I’ve heard about it,” I said; “she has gotten Ethelbertha onto the same idea.”

“Well, I’ve had to agree to that being put in hand at once; I couldn’t argue any more when she was so nice about the other thing. That will cost me a hundred pounds, at the very least.”

“Well, I had to agree to that being taken care of right away; I couldn’t argue anymore when she was so sweet about the other thing. That will cost me at least a hundred pounds.”

“As much as that?” I asked.

“As much as that?” I asked.

“Every penny of it,” said Harris; “the estimate alone is sixty.”

“Every penny of it,” said Harris; “the estimate alone is sixty.”

I was sorry to hear him say this.

I was sorry to hear him say that.

“Then there’s the kitchen stove,” continued Harris; “everything that has gone wrong in the house for the last two years has been the fault of that kitchen stove.”

“Then there’s the kitchen stove,” Harris continued; “everything that’s gone wrong in the house for the past two years has been because of that kitchen stove.”

“I know,” I said. “We have been in seven houses since we were married, and every kitchen stove has been worse than the last. Our present one is not only incompetent; it is spiteful. It knows when we are giving a party, and goes out of its way to do its worst.”

“I know,” I said. “We've lived in seven houses since we got married, and every kitchen stove has been worse than the last. Our current one is not just useless; it's downright malicious. It knows when we're throwing a party and does everything it can to sabotage us.”

We are going to have a new one,” said Harris, but he did not say it proudly. “Clara thought it would be such a saving of expense, having the two things done at the same time. I believe,” said Harris, “if a woman wanted a diamond tiara, she would explain that it was to save the expense of a bonnet.”

We are getting a new one,” Harris said, but he didn't say it with any pride. “Clara thought it would be a big cost-saver to get both things done at once. I believe,” Harris added, “that if a woman wanted a diamond tiara, she’d justify it by saying it was to save money on a hat.”

“How much do you reckon the stove is going to cost you?” I asked. I felt interested in the subject.

“How much do you think the stove is going to cost you?” I asked. I was curious about the topic.

“I don’t know,” answered Harris; “another twenty, I suppose. Then we talked about the piano. Could you ever notice,” said Harris, “any difference between one piano and another?”

“I don’t know,” answered Harris; “another twenty, I guess. Then we talked about the piano. Have you ever noticed,” said Harris, “any difference between one piano and another?”

“Some of them seem to be a bit louder than others,” I answered; “but one gets used to that.”

“Some of them seem a little louder than others,” I replied; “but you get used to it.”

“Ours is all wrong about the treble,” said Harris. “By the way, what is the treble?”

“Ours is all wrong about the treble,” said Harris. “By the way, what is the treble?”

“It’s the shrill end of the thing,” I explained; “the part that sounds as if you’d trod on its tail. The brilliant selections always end up with a flourish on it.”

“It’s the high-pitched end of it,” I explained; “the part that sounds like you stepped on its tail. The great pieces always finish with a flourish on it.”

“They want more of it,” said Harris; “our old one hasn’t got enough of it. I’ll have to put it in the nursery, and get a new one for the drawing-room.”

“They want more of it,” Harris said. “Our old one doesn’t have enough of it. I’ll need to move it to the nursery and get a new one for the living room.”

“Anything else?” I asked.

"Anything else?" I asked.

“No,” said Harris; “she didn’t seem able to think of anything else.”

“No,” said Harris; “she didn’t seem to be able to think of anything else.”

“You’ll find when you get home,” I said, “she has thought of one other thing.”

“You’ll see when you get home,” I said, “she’s thought of one more thing.”

“What’s that?” said Harris.

“What's that?” Harris asked.

“A house at Folkestone for the season.”

“A house in Folkestone for the summer.”

“What should she want a house at Folkestone for?” said Harris.

“What does she even want a house in Folkestone for?” said Harris.

“To live in,” I suggested, “during the summer months.”

“To live in,” I suggested, “during the summer.”

“She’s going to her people in Wales,” said Harris, “for the holidays, with the children; we’ve had an invitation.”

“She’s going to visit her family in Wales,” said Harris, “for the holidays, with the kids; we’ve received an invite.”

“Possibly,” I said, “she’ll go to Wales before she goes to Folkestone, or maybe she’ll take Wales on her way home; but she’ll want a house at Folkestone for the season, notwithstanding. I may be mistaken—I hope for your sake that I am—but I feel a presentiment that I’m not.”

“Maybe,” I said, “she’ll go to Wales before she heads to Folkestone, or perhaps she’ll hit Wales on her way back home; but she’ll definitely want a place in Folkestone for the season, regardless. I could be wrong—I really hope for your sake that I am—but I have a feeling that I’m not.”

“This trip,” said Harris, “is going to be expensive.”

“This trip,” Harris said, “is going to cost a lot.”

“It was an idiotic suggestion,” I said, “from the beginning.”

“It was a stupid suggestion,” I said, “from the start.”

“It was foolish of us to listen to him,” said Harris; “he’ll get us into real trouble one of these days.”

“It was stupid of us to listen to him,” said Harris; “he’s going to get us into real trouble one of these days.”

“He always was a muddler,” I agreed.

"He was always a mess," I agreed.

“So headstrong,” added Harris.

“So stubborn,” added Harris.

We heard his voice at that moment in the hall, asking for letters.

We heard his voice then in the hallway, asking for letters.

“Better not say anything to him,” I suggested; “it’s too late to go back now.”

“Maybe we shouldn’t say anything to him,” I suggested; “it’s too late to backtrack now.”

“There would be no advantage in doing so,” replied Harris. “I should have to get that bathroom and piano in any case now.”

“There wouldn’t be any benefit in doing that,” Harris replied. “I’ll have to get that bathroom and piano anyway now.”

He came in looking very cheerful.

He walked in looking really happy.

“Well,” he said, “is it all right? Have you managed it?”

“Well,” he said, “is everything okay? Did you get it done?”

There was that about his tone I did not altogether like; I noticed Harris resented it also.

There was something about his tone that I didn't quite like; I noticed that Harris felt the same way.

“Managed what?” I said.

"Managed what?" I asked.

“Why, to get off,” said George.

“Why, to get off,” George said.

I felt the time was come to explain things to George.

I felt it was time to explain things to George.

“In married life,” I said, “the man proposes, the woman submits. It is her duty; all religion teaches it.”

“In married life,” I said, “the man proposes, and the woman accepts. It’s her role; all religions teach this.”

George folded his hands and fixed his eyes on the ceiling.

George folded his hands and stared up at the ceiling.

“We may chaff and joke a little about these things,” I continued; “but when it comes to practice, that is what always happens. We have mentioned to our wives that we are going. Naturally, they are grieved; they would prefer to come with us; failing that, they would have us remain with them. But we have explained to them our wishes on the subject, and—there’s an end of the matter.”

“We might tease and make light of these things,” I continued; “but when it comes down to it, that's always how it goes. We've told our wives that we're going. Naturally, they're upset; they would rather come with us; if not, they'd want us to stay with them. But we've made our intentions clear, and—there's nothing more to say about it.”

George said, “Forgive me; I did not understand. I am only a bachelor. People tell me this, that, and the other, and I listen.”

George said, “I'm sorry; I didn't get it. I'm just a bachelor. People tell me this, that, and the other, and I listen.”

I said, “That is where you do wrong. When you want information come to Harris or myself; we will tell you the truth about these questions.”

I said, “That’s where you’re mistaken. When you want information, come to Harris or me; we’ll tell you the truth about these issues.”

George thanked us, and we proceeded with the business in hand.

George thanked us, and we got on with the task at hand.

“When shall we start?” said George.

“When should we start?” George asked.

“So far as I am concerned,” replied Harris, “the sooner the better.”

“So far as I'm concerned,” Harris replied, “the sooner, the better.”

His idea, I fancy, was to get away before Mrs. H. thought of other things. We fixed the following Wednesday.

His plan, I think, was to leave before Mrs. H. started thinking about other things. We set it for the next Wednesday.

“What about route?” said Harris.

“What’s the route?” said Harris.

“I have an idea,” said George. “I take it you fellows are naturally anxious to improve your minds?”

“I have an idea,” George said. “I assume you guys are eager to expand your minds?”

I said, “We don’t want to become monstrosities. To a reasonable degree, yes, if it can be done without much expense and with little personal trouble.”

I said, “We don’t want to turn into monstrosities. Sure, to a reasonable extent, if it can be done without much cost and with minimal personal trouble.”

“It can,” said George. “We know Holland and the Rhine. Very well, my suggestion is that we take the boat to Hamburg, see Berlin and Dresden, and work our way to the Schwarzwald, through Nuremberg and Stuttgart.”

“It can,” said George. “We know Holland and the Rhine. So, my suggestion is that we take the boat to Hamburg, check out Berlin and Dresden, and make our way to the Black Forest through Nuremberg and Stuttgart.”

“There are some pretty bits in Mesopotamia, so I’ve been told,” murmured Harris.

“There are some nice spots in Mesopotamia, or so I've heard,” Harris murmured.

George said Mesopotamia was too much out of our way, but that the Berlin-Dresden route was quite practicable. For good or evil, he persuaded us into it.

George said that Mesopotamia was way off our route, but that the Berlin-Dresden path was totally doable. For better or worse, he convinced us to go for it.

“The machines, I suppose,” said George, “as before. Harris and I on the tandem, J.—”

“The machines, I guess,” said George, “like before. Harris and I on the tandem, J.—”

“I think not,” interrupted Harris, firmly. “You and J. on the tandem, I on the single.”

“I don't think so,” interrupted Harris, confidently. “You and J. on the tandem, me on the single.”

“All the same to me,” agreed George. “J. and I on the tandem, Harris—”

“All the same to me,” agreed George. “J. and I on the tandem, Harris—”

“I do not mind taking my turn,” I interrupted, “but I am not going to carry George all the way; the burden should be divided.”

“I don’t mind taking my turn,” I interrupted, “but I’m not going to carry George all the way; the load should be shared.”

“Very well,” agreed Harris, “we’ll divide it. But it must be on the distinct understanding that he works.”

“Alright,” Harris agreed, “we’ll split it. But it has to be clear that he needs to do his part.”

“That he what?” said George.

"What's he saying?" said George.

“That he works,” repeated Harris, firmly; “at all events, uphill.”

“That he works,” Harris repeated, firmly; “at least, it’s tough going.”

“Great Scott!” said George; “don’t you want any exercise?”

“Wow!” said George; “don’t you want any exercise?”

There is always unpleasantness about this tandem. It is the theory of the man in front that the man behind does nothing; it is equally the theory of the man behind that he alone is the motive power, the man in front merely doing the puffing. The mystery will never be solved. It is annoying when Prudence is whispering to you on the one side not to overdo your strength and bring on heart disease; while Justice into the other ear is remarking, “Why should you do it all? This isn’t a cab. He’s not your passenger”: to hear him grunt out:

There’s always some tension between this duo. The guy in front thinks the guy behind isn’t doing anything, while the guy behind believes he’s the only one putting in the effort, with the guy in front just making noise. The mystery will never be resolved. It's frustrating when Prudence is whispering to you on one side not to push yourself too hard and risk heart issues, while Justice in the other ear says, “Why are you doing it all? This isn’t a taxi. He’s not your passenger”: to hear him grunt out:

“What’s the matter—lost your pedals?”

“What’s wrong—lost your pedals?”

Harris, in his early married days, made much trouble for himself on one occasion, owing to this impossibility of knowing what the person behind is doing. He was riding with his wife through Holland. The roads were stony, and the machine jumped a good deal.

Harris, in his early married days, created a lot of trouble for himself one time because he couldn’t tell what the person behind him was doing. He was riding with his wife through Holland. The roads were bumpy, and the bike bounced a lot.

“Sit tight,” said Harris, without turning his head.

“Hang on,” Harris said, without turning his head.

What Mrs. Harris thought he said was, “Jump off.” Why she should have thought he said “Jump off,” when he said “Sit tight,” neither of them can explain.

What Mrs. Harris thought he said was, “Jump off.” Neither of them can explain why she thought he said “Jump off,” when he actually said “Sit tight.”

Mrs. Harris puts it in this way, “If you had said, ‘Sit tight,’ why should I have jumped off?”

Mrs. Harris puts it this way, “If you had said, ‘Hold on,’ why should I have jumped off?”

Harris puts it, “If I had wanted you to jump off, why should I have said ‘Sit tight!’?”

Harris says, “If I wanted you to jump off, why would I have told you to ‘Sit tight!’?”

The bitterness is past, but they argue about the matter to this day.

The bitterness is over, but they still argue about it to this day.

Be the explanation what it may, however, nothing alters the fact that Mrs. Harris did jump off, while Harris pedalled away hard, under the impression she was still behind him. It appears that at first she thought he was riding up the hill merely to show off. They were both young in those days, and he used to do that sort of thing. She expected him to spring to earth on reaching the summit, and lean in a careless and graceful attitude against the machine, waiting for her. When, on the contrary, she saw him pass the summit and proceed rapidly down a long and steep incline, she was seized, first with surprise, secondly with indignation, and lastly with alarm. She ran to the top of the hill and shouted, but he never turned his head. She watched him disappear into a wood a mile and a half distant, and then sat down and cried. They had had a slight difference that morning, and she wondered if he had taken it seriously and intended desertion. She had no money; she knew no Dutch. People passed, and seemed sorry for her; she tried to make them understand what had happened. They gathered that she had lost something, but could not grasp what. They took her to the nearest village, and found a policeman for her. He concluded from her pantomime that some man had stolen her bicycle. They put the telegraph into operation, and discovered in a village four miles off an unfortunate boy riding a lady’s machine of an obsolete pattern. They brought him to her in a cart, but as she did not appear to want either him or his bicycle they let him go again, and resigned themselves to bewilderment.

No matter how you explain it, the fact remains that Mrs. Harris did jump off while Harris pedaled away hard, thinking she was still behind him. At first, she thought he was just riding up the hill to show off. They were both young back then, and he used to do things like that. She expected him to jump off when he reached the top and casually lean against the bike, waiting for her. But when she saw him pass the summit and speed down a long, steep hill, she felt surprised, then angry, and finally scared. She ran to the top of the hill and shouted, but he didn’t turn around. She watched him disappear into a woods a mile and a half away and then sat down and cried. They had had a small argument that morning, and she wondered if he had taken it seriously and planned to leave her. She had no money and didn’t speak Dutch. People walked by and seemed sorry for her; she tried to explain what had happened. They figured out she had lost something but couldn’t understand what. They took her to the nearest village and found a police officer for her. From her gestures, he thought some man had stolen her bike. They sent a telegram and found out in a village four miles away that a poor boy was riding a lady’s outdated bike. They brought him to her in a cart, but since she didn’t seem interested in either him or the bike, they let him go and were left confused.

Meanwhile, Harris continued his ride with much enjoyment. It seemed to him that he had suddenly become a stronger, and in every way a more capable cyclist. Said he to what he thought was Mrs. Harris:

Meanwhile, Harris kept riding with great enjoyment. It felt to him like he had suddenly become a stronger and more skilled cyclist in every way. He said to who he thought was Mrs. Harris:

“I haven’t felt this machine so light for months. It’s this air, I think; it’s doing me good.”

“I haven't felt this machine so light in months. I think it's the air; it's really helping me.”

Then he told her not to be afraid, and he would show her how fast he could go. He bent down over the handles, and put his heart into his work. The bicycle bounded over the road like a thing of life; farmhouses and churches, dogs and chickens came to him and passed. Old folks stood and gazed at him, the children cheered him.

Then he told her not to be scared, and he would show her how fast he could go. He leaned down over the handlebars and put his heart into it. The bike darted down the road like it was alive; farmhouses and churches, dogs and chickens came to him and zoomed past. Old folks stood and watched him, while the kids cheered him on.

In this way he sped merrily onward for about five miles. Then, as he explains it, the feeling began to grow upon him that something was wrong. He was not surprised at the silence; the wind was blowing strongly, and the machine was rattling a good deal. It was a sense of void that came upon him. He stretched out his hand behind him, and felt; there was nothing there but space. He jumped, or rather fell off, and looked back up the road; it stretched white and straight through the dark wood, and not a living soul could be seen upon it. He remounted, and rode back up the hill. In ten minutes he came to where the road broke into four; there he dismounted and tried to remember which fork he had come down.

He happily moved along for about five miles. Then, as he put it, he started to feel like something was off. He wasn’t surprised by the silence; the wind was blowing hard and the machine was rattling a lot. What overwhelmed him was a sense of emptiness. He reached back with his hand and felt nothing but space. He jumped, or more like fell off, and looked back up the road; it stretched white and straight through the dark woods, and there wasn’t a single person in sight. He got back on and rode back up the hill. In ten minutes, he reached a point where the road split into four; there, he got off and tried to remember which path he had taken.

While he was deliberating a man passed, sitting sideways on a horse. Harris stopped him, and explained to him that he had lost his wife. The man appeared to be neither surprised nor sorry for him. While they were talking another farmer came along, to whom the first man explained the matter, not as an accident, but as a good story. What appeared to surprise the second man most was that Harris should be making a fuss about the thing. He could get no sense out of either of them, and cursing them he mounted his machine again, and took the middle road on chance. Half-way up, he came upon a party of two young women with one young man between them. They appeared to be making the most of him. He asked them if they had seen his wife. They asked him what she was like. He did not know enough Dutch to describe her properly; all he could tell them was she was a very beautiful woman, of medium size. Evidently this did not satisfy them, the description was too general; any man could say that, and by this means perhaps get possession of a wife that did not belong to him. They asked him how she was dressed; for the life of him he could not recollect.

While he was thinking, a man rode by, sitting sideways on a horse. Harris stopped him and explained that he had lost his wife. The man didn’t seem surprised or sympathetic. As they talked, another farmer came by, and the first man told him about the situation, not as a problem but as an interesting story. What seemed to surprise the second man the most was that Harris was making such a big deal out of it. He couldn't make sense of either of them, so he cursed them and got back on his bike, taking the middle road on a whim. Halfway up, he spotted a group of two young women with a young man between them. It seemed like they were really enjoying his company. He asked them if they had seen his wife. They asked what she looked like. He didn’t know enough Dutch to give a proper description; all he could say was that she was a very beautiful woman of medium height. Clearly, that wasn’t enough for them; the description was too vague. Any guy could say that and maybe end up with a wife who wasn’t his. They wanted to know how she was dressed, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn’t remember.

I doubt if any man could tell how any woman was dressed ten minutes after he had left her. He recollected a blue skirt, and then there was something that carried the dress on, as it were, up to the neck. Possibly, this may have been a blouse; he retained a dim vision of a belt; but what sort of a blouse? Was it green, or yellow, or blue? Had it a collar, or was it fastened with a bow? Were there feathers in her hat, or flowers? Or was it a hat at all? He dared not say, for fear of making a mistake and being sent miles after the wrong party. The two young women giggled, which in his then state of mind irritated Harris. The young man, who appeared anxious to get rid of him, suggested the police station at the next town. Harris made his way there. The police gave him a piece of paper, and told him to write down a full description of his wife, together with details of when and where he had lost her. He did not know where he had lost her; all he could tell them was the name of the village where he had lunched. He knew he had her with him then, and that they had started from there together.

I doubt any guy could remember how a woman was dressed just ten minutes after he left her. He remembered a blue skirt, and then there was something that went up to her neck. Maybe it was a blouse; he vaguely recalled a belt, but what kind of blouse was it? Was it green, yellow, or blue? Did it have a collar or was it tied with a bow? Did her hat have feathers or flowers? Or was it even a hat? He didn’t want to guess, afraid of being wrong and having to search for the wrong person. The two young women were giggling, which irritated Harris in his current state of mind. The young man, who seemed eager to get rid of him, suggested the police station in the next town. Harris made his way there. The police gave him a piece of paper and told him to write down a full description of his wife, including details about when and where he lost her. He had no idea where he had lost her; all he could tell them was the name of the village where he had eaten lunch. He knew he had her with him then and that they had started from there together.

The police looked suspicious; they were doubtful about three matters: Firstly, was she really his wife? Secondly, had he really lost her? Thirdly, why had he lost her? With the aid of a hotel-keeper, however, who spoke a little English, he overcame their scruples. They promised to act, and in the evening they brought her to him in a covered wagon, together with a bill for expenses. The meeting was not a tender one. Mrs. Harris is not a good actress, and always has great difficulty in disguising her feelings. On this occasion, she frankly admits, she made no attempt to disguise them.

The police looked suspicious; they had doubts about three things: First, was she really his wife? Second, had he really lost her? Third, why had he lost her? With the help of a hotel manager, who spoke a little English, he was able to ease their concerns. They promised to take action, and in the evening they brought her to him in a covered wagon, along with a bill for expenses. The reunion wasn’t a sweet one. Mrs. Harris isn’t a good actress, and she always struggles to hide her feelings. On this occasion, she honestly admits, she made no effort to hide them.

The wheel business settled, there arose the ever-lasting luggage question.

The wheel business was taken care of, but the never-ending luggage issue came up.

“The usual list, I suppose,” said George, preparing to write.

“The usual list, I guess,” said George, getting ready to write.

That was wisdom I had taught them; I had learned it myself years ago from my Uncle Podger.

That was wisdom I had passed on to them; I had learned it myself years ago from my Uncle Podger.

“Always before beginning to pack,” my Uncle would say, “make a list.”

“Before you start packing,” my Uncle would say, “make a list.”

He was a methodical man.

He was a detail-oriented man.

“Take a piece of paper”—he always began at the beginning—“put down on it everything you can possibly require, then go over it and see that it contains nothing you can possibly do without. Imagine yourself in bed; what have you got on? Very well, put it down—together with a change. You get up; what do you do? Wash yourself. What do you wash yourself with? Soap; put down soap. Go on till you have finished. Then take your clothes. Begin at your feet; what do you wear on your feet? Boots, shoes, socks; put them down. Work up till you get to your head. What else do you want besides clothes? A little brandy; put it down. A corkscrew, put it down. Put down everything, then you don’t forget anything.”

“Take a piece of paper”—he always started from the top—“write down everything you might need, then review it to make sure it includes nothing you can’t live without. Picture yourself in bed; what are you wearing? Great, write that down—along with a change of clothes. You get up; what’s the first thing you do? Wash yourself. What do you wash with? Soap; write down soap. Keep going until you’re done. Then move on to your clothes. Start at your feet; what are you wearing on your feet? Boots, shoes, socks; write those down. Work your way up to your head. What else do you need besides clothes? A little brandy; write that down. A corkscrew, write that down. Note everything, so you don’t forget anything.”

That is the plan he always pursued himself. The list made, he would go over it carefully, as he always advised, to see that he had forgotten nothing. Then he would go over it again, and strike out everything it was possible to dispense with.

That was the plan he always followed. After making the list, he would review it carefully, as he always recommended, to make sure he hadn’t overlooked anything. Then he would go through it once more and eliminate anything that could be skipped.

Then he would lose the list.

Then he would misplace the list.

Said George: “Just sufficient for a day or two we will take with us on our bikes. The bulk of our luggage we must send on from town to town.”

Said George: “We'll take just enough for a day or two on our bikes. The majority of our luggage we'll need to send ahead from town to town.”

“We must be careful,” I said; “I knew a man once—”

“We need to be cautious,” I said; “I once knew a guy—”

Harris looked at his watch.

Harris checked his watch.

“We’ll hear about him on the boat,” said Harris; “I have got to meet Clara at Waterloo Station in half an hour.”

“We'll learn about him on the boat,” said Harris; “I have to meet Clara at Waterloo Station in thirty minutes.”

“It won’t take half an hour,” I said; “it’s a true story, and—”

“It won’t take half an hour,” I said; “it’s a true story, and—”

“Don’t waste it,” said George: “I am told there are rainy evenings in the Black Forest; we may be glad of it. What we have to do now is to finish this list.”

“Don’t waste it,” George said. “I’ve heard there can be rainy evenings in the Black Forest; we might appreciate that. Right now, we need to finish this list.”

Now I come to think of it, I never did get off that story; something always interrupted it. And it really was true.

Now that I think about it, I never actually finished that story; something always interrupted me. And it was really true.

CHAPTER III

Harris’s one fault—Harris and the Angel—A patent bicycle lamp—The ideal saddle—The “Overhauler”—His eagle eye—His method—His cheery confidence—His simple and inexpensive tastes—His appearance—How to get rid of him—George as prophet—The gentle art of making oneself disagreeable in a foreign tongue—George as a student of human nature—He proposes an experiment—His Prudence—Harris’s support secured, upon conditions.

Harris’s only flaw—Harris and the Angel—A clear bike light—The perfect saddle—The “Overhauler”—His sharp observation—His approach—His cheerful confidence—His straightforward and affordable preferences—His looks—How to brush him off—George as a visionary—The subtle skill of being unpleasant in another language—George as an observer of people—He suggests a test—His Caution—Harris’s backing obtained, with stipulations.

On Monday afternoon Harris came round; he had a cycling paper in his hand.

On Monday afternoon, Harris stopped by; he had a cycling magazine in his hand.

I said: “If you take my advice, you will leave it alone.”

I said, “If you want my advice, just leave it alone.”

Harris said: “Leave what alone?”

Harris said: “Leave what?”

I said: “That brand-new, patent, revolution in cycling, record-breaking, Tomfoolishness, whatever it may be, the advertisement of which you have there in your hand.”

I said, “That brand-new, patented, revolutionary cycling thing, the record-breaking, silly nonsense, whatever it is, the ad you're holding in your hand.”

He said: “Well, I don’t know; there will be some steep hills for us to negotiate; I guess we shall want a good brake.”

He said, "Well, I’m not sure; there are going to be some steep hills to navigate; I think we’ll need a good brake."

I said: “We shall want a brake, I agree; what we shall not want is a mechanical surprise that we don’t understand, and that never acts when it is wanted.”

I said, “We definitely need a brake; what we don’t need is a mechanical surprise that we can’t figure out, and that never works when we need it.”

“This thing,” he said, “acts automatically.”

“This thing,” he said, “works on its own.”

“You needn’t tell me,” I said. “I know exactly what it will do, by instinct. Going uphill it will jamb the wheel so effectively that we shall have to carry the machine bodily. The air at the top of the hill will do it good, and it will suddenly come right again. Going downhill it will start reflecting what a nuisance it has been. This will lead to remorse, and finally to despair. It will say to itself: ‘I’m not fit to be a brake. I don’t help these fellows; I only hinder them. I’m a curse, that’s what I am;’ and, without a word of warning, it will ‘chuck’ the whole business. That is what that brake will do. Leave it alone. You are a good fellow,” I continued, “but you have one fault.”

“You don’t need to tell me,” I said. “I know exactly what it will do, just by instinct. Going uphill, it will jam the wheel so effectively that we’ll have to carry the whole machine. The air at the top of the hill will do it good, and it will suddenly start working again. Going downhill, it will start reflecting on what a hassle it has been. This will lead to regret, and eventually to despair. It will tell itself: ‘I’m not fit to be a brake. I don’t help these guys; I only hold them back. I’m a burden, that’s what I am;’ and, without any warning, it will just quit the whole thing. That’s what that brake will do. Leave it be. You’re a great guy,” I continued, “but you have one flaw.”

“What?” he asked, indignantly.

"What?" he asked, annoyed.

“You have too much faith,” I answered. “If you read an advertisement, you go away and believe it. Every experiment that every fool has thought of in connection with cycling you have tried. Your guardian angel appears to be a capable and conscientious spirit, and hitherto she has seen you through; take my advice and don’t try her too far. She must have had a busy time since you started cycling. Don’t go on till you make her mad.”

“You have way too much faith,” I replied. “When you see an ad, you just believe it. You’ve tried every crazy idea anyone’s ever come up with about cycling. Your guardian angel seems like a really capable and responsible spirit, and so far she’s been watching over you; take my advice and don’t push it. She must have had her hands full since you started cycling. Don’t keep going until you make her angry.”

He said: “If every man talked like that there would be no advancement made in any department of life. If nobody ever tried a new thing the world would come to a standstill. It is by—”

He said, “If every guy talked like that, there wouldn’t be any progress in any area of life. If no one ever tried something new, the world would come to a halt. It’s by—”

“I know all that can be said on that side of the argument,” I interrupted. “I agree in trying new experiments up to thirty-five; after thirty-five I consider a man is entitled to think of himself. You and I have done our duty in this direction, you especially. You have been blown up by a patent gas lamp—”

“I know everything that can be said on that side of the argument,” I interrupted. “I agree with trying new experiments up to thirty-five; after thirty-five, I think a person has the right to think of themselves. You and I have done our part in this area, you especially. You’ve been blown up by a patent gas lamp—”

He said: “I really think, you know, that was my fault; I think I must have screwed it up too tight.”

He said, "I honestly believe that was my mistake; I must have tightened it too much."

I said: “I am quite willing to believe that if there was a wrong way of handling the thing that is the way you handle it. You should take that tendency of yours into consideration; it bears upon the argument. Myself, I did not notice what you did; I only know we were riding peacefully and pleasantly along the Whitby Road, discussing the Thirty Years’ War, when your lamp went off like a pistol-shot. The start sent me into the ditch; and your wife’s face, when I told her there was nothing the matter and that she was not to worry, because the two men would carry you upstairs, and the doctor would be round in a minute bringing the nurse with him, still lingers in my memory.”

I said, “I really believe that if there’s a wrong way to handle something, that’s exactly how you handle it. You should think about that tendency of yours; it affects the argument. As for me, I didn’t notice what you did; I just know we were riding smoothly and happily along the Whitby Road, talking about the Thirty Years’ War, when your lamp went off like a gunshot. The sudden noise startled me and sent me into the ditch; and your wife’s face, when I told her there was nothing wrong and that she didn’t need to worry because the two men would carry you upstairs and the doctor would be there shortly with the nurse, still sticks in my mind.”

He said: “I wish you had thought to pick up the lamp. I should like to have found out what was the cause of its going off like that.”

He said, "I wish you had thought to grab the lamp. I would have liked to find out what made it go off like that."

I said: “There was not time to pick up the lamp. I calculate it would have taken two hours to have collected it. As to its ‘going off,’ the mere fact of its being advertised as the safest lamp ever invented would of itself, to anyone but you, have suggested accident. Then there was that electric lamp,” I continued.

I said, “There wasn’t time to grab the lamp. I figure it would have taken two hours to get it. As for it ‘going off,’ the simple fact that it was advertised as the safest lamp ever made would have suggested to anyone but you that it was an accident. Then there was that electric lamp,” I continued.

“Well, that really did give a fine light,” he replied; “you said so yourself.”

“Well, that really did provide a great light,” he replied; “you said so yourself.”

I said: “It gave a brilliant light in the King’s Road, Brighton, and frightened a horse. The moment we got into the dark beyond Kemp Town it went out, and you were summoned for riding without a light. You may remember that on sunny afternoons you used to ride about with that lamp shining for all it was worth. When lighting-up time came it was naturally tired, and wanted a rest.”

I said: “It gave off a bright light on King’s Road, Brighton, and scared a horse. The moment we hit the dark beyond Kemp Town, it went out, and you got in trouble for riding without a light. You might recall that on sunny afternoons you would ride around with that lamp shining as bright as possible. When it was time to light up, it was naturally worn out and ready for a break.”

“It was a bit irritating, that lamp,” he murmured; “I remember it.”

“It was a little annoying, that lamp,” he said quietly; “I remember it.”

I said: “It irritated me; it must have been worse for you. Then there are saddles,” I went on—I wished to get this lesson home to him. “Can you think of any saddle ever advertised that you have not tried?”

I said, “That annoyed me; it must have been even worse for you. And then there are saddles,” I continued—I wanted to drive this point home to him. “Can you think of any saddle that's ever been advertised that you haven’t tried?”

He said: “It has been an idea of mine that the right saddle is to be found.”

He said, “I’ve always believed that the right saddle is out there.”

I said: “You give up that idea; this is an imperfect world of joy and sorrow mingled. There may be a better land where bicycle saddles are made out of rainbow, stuffed with cloud; in this world the simplest thing is to get used to something hard. There was that saddle you bought in Birmingham; it was divided in the middle, and looked like a pair of kidneys.”

I said, “Forget that idea; this world is a mix of joy and sorrow. There might be a better place where bike seats are made from rainbows and filled with clouds; but here, the best thing to do is to get used to something tough. Remember that seat you got in Birmingham? It was split down the middle and looked like a pair of kidneys.”

He said: “You mean that one constructed on anatomical principles.”

He said, “You mean the one built on anatomical principles?”

“Very likely,” I replied. “The box you bought it in had a picture on the cover, representing a sitting skeleton—or rather that part of a skeleton which does sit.”

“Very likely,” I replied. “The box you bought it in had a picture on the cover showing a sitting skeleton—or at least the part of a skeleton that does sit.”

He said: “It was quite correct; it showed you the true position of the—”

He said, "That was totally right; it showed you the real situation of the—"

I said: “We will not go into details; the picture always seemed to me indelicate.”

I said, “We won’t go into details; the whole thing has always felt inappropriate to me.”

He said: “Medically speaking, it was right.”

He said, “In medical terms, it was correct.”

“Possibly,” I said, “for a man who rode in nothing but his bones. I only know that I tried it myself, and that to a man who wore flesh it was agony. Every time you went over a stone or a rut it nipped you; it was like riding on an irritable lobster. You rode that for a month.”

“Maybe,” I said, “for someone who was just skin and bones. All I know is that I tried it myself, and for a person with flesh, it was torture. Every time you hit a stone or a bump, it jolted you; it felt like riding on a cranky lobster. You dealt with that for a month.”

“I thought it only right to give it a fair trial,” he answered.

"I figured it was only fair to give it a proper try," he replied.

I said: “You gave your family a fair trial also; if you will allow me the use of slang. Your wife told me that never in the whole course of your married life had she known you so bad tempered, so un-Christian like, as you were that month. Then you remember that other saddle, the one with the spring under it.”

I said, "You also gave your family a fair shot, if you don’t mind me using slang. Your wife told me that she had never seen you so bad-tempered or so un-Christian during your entire marriage as you were that month. Then, you remember that other saddle, the one with the spring underneath it?"

He said: “You mean ‘the Spiral.’”

He said, "You mean 'the Spiral.'"

I said: “I mean the one that jerked you up and down like a Jack-in-the-box; sometimes you came down again in the right place, and sometimes you didn’t. I am not referring to these matters merely to recall painful memories, but I want to impress you with the folly of trying experiments at your time of life.”

I said, “I mean the one that bounced you up and down like a Jack-in-the-box; sometimes you landed back where you should have, and sometimes you didn’t. I’m not bringing this up just to revisit painful memories, but I want to highlight the foolishness of trying out experiments at your age.”

He said. “I wish you wouldn’t harp so much on my age. A man at thirty-four—”

He said, “I wish you wouldn’t go on about my age so much. A man at thirty-four—”

“A man at what?”

“A man at what point?”

He said: “If you don’t want the thing, don’t have it. If your machine runs away with you down a mountain, and you and George get flung through a church roof, don’t blame me.”

He said, “If you don’t want it, don’t keep it. If your machine takes off and you and George get thrown through a church roof, don’t blame me.”

“I cannot promise for George,” I said; “a little thing will sometimes irritate him, as you know. If such an accident as you suggest happen, he may be cross, but I will undertake to explain to him that it was not your fault.”

“I can’t speak for George,” I said; “sometimes little things can really annoy him, as you know. If the situation you described happens, he might be upset, but I’ll make sure to explain to him that it wasn’t your fault.”

“Is the thing all right?” he asked.

“Is everything alright?” he asked.

“The tandem,” I replied, “is well.”

“The tandem,” I replied, “is doing well.”

He said: “Have you overhauled it?”

He asked, “Have you fixed it up?”

I said: “I have not, nor is anyone else going to overhaul it. The thing is now in working order, and it is going to remain in working order till we start.”

I said, “I haven’t, and no one else is going to fix it. It’s working fine now, and it’s going to stay that way until we start.”

I have had experience of this “overhauling.” There was a man at Folkestone; I used to meet him on the Lees. He proposed one evening we should go for a long bicycle ride together on the following day, and I agreed. I got up early, for me; I made an effort, and was pleased with myself. He came half an hour late: I was waiting for him in the garden. It was a lovely day. He said:—

I have had experience with this "overhauling." There was a guy in Folkestone; I used to see him on the Lees. One evening, he suggested we go for a long bike ride the next day, and I agreed. I woke up early, which was a big deal for me; I made an effort and felt good about it. He showed up half an hour late; I was waiting for him in the garden. It was a beautiful day. He said:—

“That’s a good-looking machine of yours. How does it run?”

"That’s a nice-looking machine of yours. How does it perform?"

“Oh, like most of them!” I answered; “easily enough in the morning; goes a little stiffly after lunch.”

“Oh, like most of them!” I replied; “it's pretty easy in the morning; it gets a bit stiff after lunch.”

He caught hold of it by the front wheel and the fork and shook it violently.

He grabbed it by the front wheel and the fork and shook it hard.

I said: “Don’t do that; you’ll hurt it.”

I said, “Don’t do that; you’ll hurt it.”

I did not see why he should shake it; it had not done anything to him. Besides, if it wanted shaking, I was the proper person to shake it. I felt much as I should had he started whacking my dog.

I didn’t understand why he should shake it; it hadn’t done anything to him. Besides, if it needed shaking, I was the right person to do it. I felt much the same as I would if he had started hitting my dog.

He said: “This front wheel wobbles.”

He said, “This front wheel wobbles.”

I said: “It doesn’t if you don’t wobble it.” It didn’t wobble, as a matter of fact—nothing worth calling a wobble.

I said, “It doesn’t matter if you don’t shake it.” It didn’t shake, in fact—nothing that could be called a shake.

He said: “This is dangerous; have you got a screw-hammer?”

He said, “This is dangerous; do you have a screw-hammer?”

I ought to have been firm, but I thought that perhaps he really did know something about the business. I went to the tool shed to see what I could find. When I came back he was sitting on the ground with the front wheel between his legs. He was playing with it, twiddling it round between his fingers; the remnant of the machine was lying on the gravel path beside him.

I should have been firm, but I thought maybe he really knew something about the business. I went to the tool shed to see what I could find. When I came back, he was sitting on the ground with the front wheel between his legs. He was fiddling with it, spinning it around between his fingers; the rest of the machine was lying on the gravel path next to him.

He said: “Something has happened to this front wheel of yours.”

He said, “Something's happened to your front wheel.”

“It looks like it, doesn’t it?” I answered. But he was the sort of man that never understands satire.

“It seems like it, right?” I replied. But he was the kind of guy who never gets satire.

He said: “It looks to me as if the bearings were all wrong.”

He said, "It seems to me that the bearings are all off."

I said: “Don’t you trouble about it any more; you will make yourself tired. Let us put it back and get off.”

I said, “Don’t worry about it anymore; you’ll just wear yourself out. Let’s put it back and go.”

He said: “We may as well see what is the matter with it, now it is out.” He talked as though it had dropped out by accident.

He said, “We might as well find out what’s going on with it now that it’s out.” He spoke as if it had fallen out by chance.

Before I could stop him he had unscrewed something somewhere, and out rolled all over the path some dozen or so little balls.

Before I could stop him, he had unscrewed something, and a dozen or so little balls rolled out all over the path.

“Catch ’em!” he shouted; “catch ’em! We mustn’t lose any of them.” He was quite excited about them.

“Catch them!” he shouted; “catch them! We can’t lose any of them.” He was really excited about them.

We grovelled round for half an hour, and found sixteen. He said he hoped we had got them all, because, if not, it would make a serious difference to the machine. He said there was nothing you should be more careful about in taking a bicycle to pieces than seeing you did not lose any of the balls. He explained that you ought to count them as you took them out, and see that exactly the same number went back in each place. I promised, if ever I took a bicycle to pieces I would remember his advice.

We searched for half an hour and found sixteen. He said he hoped we had found them all, because if not, it would really impact the machine. He mentioned that you should be extra careful when taking a bicycle apart to make sure you don’t lose any of the balls. He explained that you should count them as you take them out and ensure the same number goes back into each spot. I promised that if I ever took a bicycle apart, I would remember his advice.

I put the balls for safety in my hat, and I put my hat upon the doorstep. It was not a sensible thing to do, I admit. As a matter of fact, it was a silly thing to do. I am not as a rule addle-headed; his influence must have affected me.

I placed the balls safely in my hat and set my hat on the doorstep. I admit it wasn't a smart thing to do. In fact, it was quite foolish. Normally, I'm not scatterbrained; he must have influenced me.

He then said that while he was about it he would see to the chain for me, and at once began taking off the gear-case. I did try to persuade him from that. I told him what an experienced friend of mine once said to me solemnly:—

He then said that while he was at it, he would take care of the chain for me, and immediately started removing the gear case. I did try to talk him out of it. I told him what a wise friend of mine once seriously advised me:—

“If anything goes wrong with your gear-case, sell the machine and buy a new one; it comes cheaper.”

“If anything goes wrong with your gear case, sell the machine and buy a new one; it’s cheaper that way.”

He said: “People talk like that who understand nothing about machines. Nothing is easier than taking off a gear-case.”

He said, “People talk like that who don’t understand anything about machines. It’s really easy to take off a gear case.”

I had to confess he was right. In less than five minutes he had the gear-case in two pieces, lying on the path, and was grovelling for screws. He said it was always a mystery to him the way screws disappeared.

I had to admit he was right. In under five minutes, he had the gear case in two pieces, spread out on the path, and was searching for screws. He said it was always a mystery to him how screws seemed to vanish.

We were still looking for the screws when Ethelbertha came out. She seemed surprised to find us there; she said she thought we had started hours ago.

We were still searching for the screws when Ethelbertha came out. She looked surprised to see us there; she said she thought we had left hours ago.

He said: “We shan’t be long now. I’m just helping your husband to overhaul this machine of his. It’s a good machine; but they all want going over occasionally.”

He said, “We won’t be long now. I’m just helping your husband fix this machine of his. It’s a good machine, but they all need maintenance every now and then.”

Ethelbertha said: “If you want to wash yourselves when you have done you might go into the back kitchen, if you don’t mind; the girls have just finished the bedrooms.”

Ethelbertha said: “If you want to clean up after you’re done, you can go into the back kitchen, if that’s okay with you; the girls just finished the bedrooms.”

She told me that if she met Kate they would probably go for a sail; but that in any case she would be back to lunch. I would have given a sovereign to be going with her. I was getting heartily sick of standing about watching this fool breaking up my bicycle.

She told me that if she met Kate they would probably go for a sail; but that in any case she would be back for lunch. I would have given a hundred bucks to be going with her. I was getting really tired of standing around watching this idiot break up my bicycle.

Common sense continued to whisper to me: “Stop him, before he does any more mischief. You have a right to protect your own property from the ravages of a lunatic. Take him by the scruff of the neck, and kick him out of the gate!”

Common sense kept telling me, “Stop him before he creates more trouble. You have the right to protect your property from the actions of a crazy person. Grab him by the collar and kick him out the gate!”

But I am weak when it comes to hurting other people’s feelings, and I let him muddle on.

But I have a hard time hurting other people’s feelings, and I let him struggle on.

He gave up looking for the rest of the screws. He said screws had a knack of turning up when you least expected them; and that now he would see to the chain. He tightened it till it would not move; next he loosened it until it was twice as loose as it was before. Then he said we had better think about getting the front wheel back into its place again.

He stopped looking for the rest of the screws. He said screws had a way of showing up when you least expected them; and that now he would take care of the chain. He tightened it until it wouldn’t move; then he loosened it until it was twice as loose as it was before. Then he said we should think about getting the front wheel back in place again.

I held the fork open, and he worried with the wheel. At the end of ten minutes I suggested he should hold the forks, and that I should handle the wheel; and we changed places. At the end of his first minute he dropped the machine, and took a short walk round the croquet lawn, with his hands pressed together between his thighs. He explained as he walked that the thing to be careful about was to avoid getting your fingers pinched between the forks and the spokes of the wheel. I replied I was convinced, from my own experience, that there was much truth in what he said. He wrapped himself up in a couple of dusters, and we commenced again. At length we did get the thing into position; and the moment it was in position he burst out laughing.

I held the fork open, and he fiddled with the wheel. After ten minutes, I suggested he should hold the forks while I handled the wheel, so we switched places. In his first minute, he dropped the machine and took a short walk around the croquet lawn, with his hands pressed together between his thighs. He explained as he walked that the key was to be careful not to get your fingers pinched between the forks and the spokes of the wheel. I replied that I was sure, from my own experience, that there was a lot of truth in what he said. He wrapped himself up in a couple of dusters, and we started again. Eventually, we got the thing into position, and as soon as it was set, he burst out laughing.

I said: “What’s the joke?”

I said, “What’s the joke?”

He said: “Well, I am an ass!”

He said, “Well, I am an idiot!”

It was the first thing he had said that made me respect him. I asked him what had led him to the discovery.

It was the first thing he said that made me respect him. I asked him what had caused him to discover it.

He said: “We’ve forgotten the balls!”

He said, “We’ve forgotten the balls!”

I looked for my hat; it was lying topsy-turvy in the middle of the path, and Ethelbertha’s favourite hound was swallowing the balls as fast as he could pick them up.

I searched for my hat; it was upside down in the middle of the path, and Ethelbertha’s favorite dog was gulping down the balls as quickly as he could grab them.

“He will kill himself,” said Ebbson—I have never met him since that day, thank the Lord; but I think his name was Ebbson—“they are solid steel.”

“He's going to kill himself,” said Ebbson—I haven't seen him since that day, thank the Lord; but I think his name was Ebbson—“they're solid steel.”

I said: “I am not troubling about the dog. He has had a bootlace and a packet of needles already this week. Nature’s the best guide; puppies seem to require this kind of stimulant. What I am thinking about is my bicycle.”

I said, “I’m not worried about the dog. He’s already had a bootlace and a packet of needles this week. Nature knows best; puppies seem to need this kind of pick-me-up. What I’m really thinking about is my bike.”

He was of a cheerful disposition. He said: “Well, we must put back all we can find, and trust to Providence.”

He was upbeat and friendly. He said, “Well, we should return everything we can find and trust in fate.”

We found eleven. We fixed six on one side and five on the other, and half an hour later the wheel was in its place again. It need hardly be added that it really did wobble now; a child might have noticed it. Ebbson said it would do for the present. He appeared to be getting a bit tired himself. If I had let him, he would, I believe, at this point have gone home. I was determined now, however, that he should stop and finish; I had abandoned all thoughts of a ride. My pride in the machine he had killed. My only interest lay now in seeing him scratch and bump and pinch himself. I revived his drooping spirits with a glass of beer and some judicious praise. I said:

We found eleven. We fixed six on one side and five on the other, and half an hour later, the wheel was back in place. It's worth mentioning that it really did wobble now; even a child could notice it. Ebbson said it would be fine for now. He seemed to be getting a bit tired himself. If I had let him, I think he would have gone home at this point. However, I was determined that he should stay and finish; I had given up all thoughts of a ride. My pride in the machine was gone. My only interest now was watching him scratch and bump and pinch himself. I lifted his spirits with a glass of beer and some well-timed praise. I said:

“Watching you do this is of real use to me. It is not only your skill and dexterity that fascinates me, it is your cheery confidence in yourself, your inexplicable hopefulness, that does me good.”

“Watching you do this really helps me. It's not just your skill and finesse that captivates me; it's your cheerful confidence in yourself and your puzzling optimism that lifts my spirits.”

Thus encouraged, he set to work to refix the gear-case. He stood the bicycle against the house, and worked from the off side. Then he stood it against a tree, and worked from the near side. Then I held it for him, while he lay on the ground with his head between the wheels, and worked at it from below, and dropped oil upon himself. Then he took it away from me, and doubled himself across it like a pack-saddle, till he lost his balance and slid over on to his head. Three times he said:

Thus encouraged, he got to work fixing the gear case. He propped the bicycle against the house and worked from the far side. Then he leaned it against a tree and worked from the near side. Next, I held it for him while he lay on the ground with his head between the wheels and worked at it from underneath, getting oil all over himself. Then he took it from me and bent over it like a pack saddle until he lost his balance and toppled over onto his head. Three times he said:

“Thank Heaven, that’s right at last!”

“Thank goodness, that’s finally correct!”

And twice he said:

And he said twice:

“No, I’m damned if it is after all!”

“No way, not at all!”

What he said the third time I try to forget.

What he said the third time I try to forget.

Then he lost his temper and tried bullying the thing. The bicycle, I was glad to see, showed spirit; and the subsequent proceedings degenerated into little else than a rough-and-tumble fight between him and the machine. One moment the bicycle would be on the gravel path, and he on top of it; the next, the position would be reversed—he on the gravel path, the bicycle on him. Now he would be standing flushed with victory, the bicycle firmly fixed between his legs. But his triumph would be short-lived. By a sudden, quick movement it would free itself, and, turning upon him, hit him sharply over the head with one of its handles.

Then he lost his cool and tried to intimidate the bike. I was glad to see that the bicycle had some fight in it; what followed turned into little more than a messy struggle between him and the machine. One moment the bike would be on the gravel path with him on top of it; the next, the situation would flip—he would be on the gravel path with the bike on top of him. At times, he would stand there, flushed with victory, the bicycle firmly wedged between his legs. But his triumph wouldn’t last long. With a sudden, swift move, it would break free and, turning on him, smack him sharply on the head with one of its handlebars.

At a quarter to one, dirty and dishevelled, cut and bleeding, he said: “I think that will do;” and rose and wiped his brow.

At 12:45, dirty and disheveled, cut and bleeding, he said, “I think that’s enough,” and stood up, wiping his forehead.

The bicycle looked as if it also had had enough of it. Which had received most punishment it would have been difficult to say. I took him into the back kitchen, where, so far as was possible without soda and proper tools, he cleaned himself, and sent him home.

The bicycle seemed like it had had enough, too. It was hard to say which had taken more punishment. I took him into the back kitchen, where, as best as we could without soda and the right tools, he cleaned himself up before I sent him home.

The bicycle I put into a cab and took round to the nearest repairing shop. The foreman of the works came up and looked at it.

The bicycle I put in a cab and took to the nearest repair shop. The shop foreman came over and checked it out.

“What do you want me to do with that?” said he.

“What do you want me to do with that?” he said.

“I want you,” I said, “so far as is possible, to restore it.”

“I want you,” I said, “as much as possible, to fix it.”

“It’s a bit far gone,” said he; “but I’ll do my best.”

“It’s a bit far gone,” he said; “but I’ll do my best.”

He did his best, which came to two pounds ten. But it was never the same machine again; and at the end of the season I left it in an agent’s hands to sell. I wished to deceive nobody; I instructed the man to advertise it as a last year’s machine. The agent advised me not to mention any date. He said:

He did his best, which came to two pounds ten. But it was never the same machine again; and at the end of the season I left it with an agent to sell. I didn't want to deceive anyone; I told the guy to advertise it as last year's model. The agent advised me not to mention any date. He said:

“In this business it isn’t a question of what is true and what isn’t; it’s a question of what you can get people to believe. Now, between you and me, it don’t look like a last year’s machine; so far as looks are concerned, it might be a ten-year old. We’ll say nothing about date; we’ll just get what we can.”

“In this business, it's not about what’s true and what isn’t; it’s about what you can get people to believe. Now, between you and me, it doesn’t look like a last year’s machine; as far as appearances go, it might be ten years old. We won’t mention the date; we’ll just take what we can get.”

I left the matter to him, and he got me five pounds, which he said was more than he had expected.

I left it up to him, and he managed to get me five pounds, which he said was more than he had anticipated.

There are two ways you can get exercise out of a bicycle: you can “overhaul” it, or you can ride it. On the whole, I am not sure that a man who takes his pleasure overhauling does not have the best of the bargain. He is independent of the weather and the wind; the state of the roads troubles him not. Give him a screw-hammer, a bundle of rags, an oil-can, and something to sit down upon, and he is happy for the day. He has to put up with certain disadvantages, of course; there is no joy without alloy. He himself always looks like a tinker, and his machine always suggests the idea that, having stolen it, he has tried to disguise it; but as he rarely gets beyond the first milestone with it, this, perhaps, does not much matter. The mistake some people make is in thinking they can get both forms of sport out of the same machine. This is impossible; no machine will stand the double strain. You must make up your mind whether you are going to be an “overhauler” or a rider. Personally, I prefer to ride, therefore I take care to have near me nothing that can tempt me to overhaul. When anything happens to my machine I wheel it to the nearest repairing shop. If I am too far from the town or village to walk, I sit by the roadside and wait till a cart comes along. My chief danger, I always find, is from the wandering overhauler. The sight of a broken-down machine is to the overhauler as a wayside corpse to a crow; he swoops down upon it with a friendly yell of triumph. At first I used to try politeness. I would say:

There are two ways to get exercise from a bicycle: you can "fix it up," or you can ride it. Overall, I'm not sure that a person who enjoys fixing it up doesn’t have the better deal. They’re unaffected by the weather or the wind; the condition of the roads doesn’t bother them. Just give them a screwdriver, some rags, an oil can, and a place to sit, and they’re set for the day. Of course, there are some downsides; there’s no enjoyment without a little hassle. They usually look like a mechanic, and their bike often seems like it’s been stolen and then poorly disguised, but since they rarely get beyond the first milestone with it, I guess that doesn't matter much. The mistake some people make is thinking they can enjoy both activities with the same bike. That just doesn’t work; no bike can handle both uses. You have to decide if you want to be a "fixer" or a rider. Personally, I prefer riding, so I make sure to keep anything around me that might tempt me to fix it. When something goes wrong with my bike, I take it to the nearest repair shop. If I’m too far from town or a village to walk, I sit by the roadside and wait for a cart to come by. I find that my biggest risk comes from wandering fixers. A broken bike catches a fixer’s eye like a dead animal attracts a scavenger; they swoop in with a triumphant shout. At first, I tried to be polite. I would say:

“It is nothing; don’t you trouble. You ride on, and enjoy yourself, I beg it of you as a favour; please go away.”

“It’s nothing; don’t worry about it. Just keep riding and enjoy yourself, I’m asking you as a favor; please go.”

Experience has taught me, however, that courtesy is of no use in such an extremity. Now I say:

Experience has shown me, though, that politeness doesn't help in such a situation. Now I say:

“You go away and leave the thing alone, or I will knock your silly head off.”

“You need to leave it alone, or I will knock your silly head off.”

And if you look determined, and have a good stout cudgel in your hand, you can generally drive him off.

And if you look confident and have a solid stick in your hand, you can usually scare him away.

George came in later in the day. He said:

George came in later in the day. He said:

“Well, do you think everything will be ready?”

“Well, do you think everything will be ready?”

I said: “Everything will be ready by Wednesday, except, perhaps, you and Harris.”

I said, “Everything will be ready by Wednesday, except maybe you and Harris.”

He said: “Is the tandem all right?”

He asked, “Is the tandem okay?”

“The tandem,” I said, “is well.”

“The tandem,” I said, “is good.”

He said: “You don’t think it wants overhauling?”

He said, "Don't you think it needs a makeover?"

I replied: “Age and experience have taught me that there are few matters concerning which a man does well to be positive. Consequently, there remain to me now but a limited number of questions upon which I feel any degree of certainty. Among such still-unshaken beliefs, however, is the conviction that that tandem does not want overhauling. I also feel a presentiment that, provided my life is spared, no human being between now and Wednesday morning is going to overhaul it.”

I replied, “Age and experience have shown me that there are few things a person should be absolutely sure about. As a result, I now have only a few questions that I feel confident about. Among those unshaken beliefs, though, is the strong belief that that tandem doesn’t need any repairs. I also have a feeling that, as long as I stay alive, no one is going to make any changes to it before Wednesday morning.”

George said: “I should not show temper over the matter, if I were you. There will come a day, perhaps not far distant, when that bicycle, with a couple of mountains between it and the nearest repairing shop, will, in spite of your chronic desire for rest, have to be overhauled. Then you will clamour for people to tell you where you put the oil-can, and what you have done with the screw-hammer. Then, while you exert yourself holding the thing steady against a tree, you will suggest that somebody else should clean the chain and pump the back wheel.”

George said, “I wouldn’t get upset about it if I were you. There will come a day, maybe not too far off, when that bike, with a couple of mountains between it and the nearest repair shop, will, despite your constant need for a break, have to be fixed. Then you’ll be asking everyone where you put the oil can and what you did with the screw hammer. While you struggle to keep it steady against a tree, you’ll suggest that someone else should clean the chain and pump the back wheel.”

I felt there was justice in George’s rebuke—also a certain amount of prophetic wisdom. I said:

I sensed there was fairness in George's criticism—along with a touch of prophetic insight. I replied:

“Forgive me if I seemed unresponsive. The truth is, Harris was round here this morning—”

“Sorry if I seemed unresponsive. The truth is, Harris was here this morning—”

George said: “Say no more; I understand. Besides, what I came to talk to you about was another matter. Look at that.”

George said: “No need to say more; I get it. Anyway, what I wanted to talk to you about was something else. Check that out.”

He handed me a small book bound in red cloth. It was a guide to English conversation for the use of German travellers. It commenced “On a Steam-boat,” and terminated “At the Doctor’s”; its longest chapter being devoted to conversation in a railway carriage, among, apparently, a compartment load of quarrelsome and ill-mannered lunatics: “Can you not get further away from me, sir?”—“It is impossible, madam; my neighbour, here, is very stout”—“Shall we not endeavour to arrange our legs?”—“Please have the goodness to keep your elbows down”—“Pray do not inconvenience yourself, madam, if my shoulder is of any accommodation to you,” whether intended to be said sarcastically or not, there was nothing to indicate—“I really must request you to move a little, madam, I can hardly breathe,” the author’s idea being, presumably, that by this time the whole party was mixed up together on the floor. The chapter concluded with the phrase, “Here we are at our destination, God be thanked! (Gott sei dank!)” a pious exclamation, which under the circumstances must have taken the form of a chorus.

He handed me a small book covered in red cloth. It was a guide to English conversation for German travelers. It started with “On a Steam-boat” and ended with “At the Doctor’s”; its longest chapter focused on conversations in a train carriage, featuring a group of quarrelsome and rude people: “Could you move further away from me, sir?”—“That’s impossible, madam; my neighbor here is quite large”—“Should we try to sort out our legs?”—“Please keep your elbows down”—“Don’t worry about it, madam, if my shoulder can help you,” whether that was meant sarcastically or not was unclear—“I really need you to move a bit, madam, I can hardly breathe,” suggesting that by this point, the whole group had ended up mixed together on the floor. The chapter wrapped up with the line, “Here we are at our destination, thank God! (Gott sei dank)” a pious shout that, given the situation, must have sounded like a group chant.

At the end of the book was an appendix, giving the German traveller hints concerning the preservation of his health and comfort during his sojourn in English towns, chief among such hints being advice to him to always travel with a supply of disinfectant powder, to always lock his bedroom door at night, and to always carefully count his small change.

At the end of the book was an appendix, offering the German traveler tips on how to stay healthy and comfortable during his stay in English towns. The main tips included suggestions to always carry disinfectant powder, to lock his bedroom door at night, and to carefully count his change.

“It is not a brilliant publication,” I remarked, handing the book back to George; “it is not a book that personally I would recommend to any German about to visit England; I think it would get him disliked. But I have read books published in London for the use of English travellers abroad every whit as foolish. Some educated idiot, misunderstanding seven languages, would appear to go about writing these books for the misinformation and false guidance of modern Europe.”

“It’s not a great publication,” I said, giving the book back to George; “it’s not something I would personally recommend to any German planning to visit England; I think it would make him unpopular. But I’ve read books published in London meant for English travelers abroad that are just as silly. Some educated fool, misunderstanding seven languages, seems to go around writing these books for the misinformation and false guidance of modern Europe.”

“You cannot deny,” said George, “that these books are in large request. They are bought by the thousand, I know. In every town in Europe there must be people going about talking this sort of thing.”

"You can’t deny," said George, "that these books are really popular. They’re being sold by the thousands, I know. In every town in Europe, there must be people walking around discussing this kind of thing.”

“Maybe,” I replied; “but fortunately nobody understands them. I have noticed, myself, men standing on railway platforms and at street corners reading aloud from such books. Nobody knows what language they are speaking; nobody has the slightest knowledge of what they are saying. This is, perhaps, as well; were they understood they would probably be assaulted.”

“Maybe,” I replied, “but luckily nobody gets what they’re saying. I’ve seen guys standing on train platforms and street corners reading aloud from those books. Nobody knows what language they’re using; no one has a clue about what they’re saying. That’s probably a good thing; if they were understood, they might get attacked.”

George said: “Maybe you are right; my idea is to see what would happen if they were understood. My proposal is to get to London early on Wednesday morning, and spend an hour or two going about and shopping with the aid of this book. There are one or two little things I want—a hat and a pair of bedroom slippers, among other articles. Our boat does not leave Tilbury till twelve, and that just gives us time. I want to try this sort of talk where I can properly judge of its effect. I want to see how the foreigner feels when he is talked to in this way.”

George said, “Maybe you’re right; my idea is to see what would happen if they were actually understood. I propose we get to London early on Wednesday morning and spend an hour or two shopping with the help of this book. There are a couple of small things I need—a hat and a pair of bedroom slippers, among other items. Our boat doesn't leave Tilbury until twelve, which gives us just enough time. I want to try this kind of conversation so I can really gauge its impact. I want to see how a foreigner reacts when spoken to like this.”

It struck me as a sporting idea. In my enthusiasm I offered to accompany him, and wait outside the shop. I said I thought that Harris would like to be in it, too—or rather outside.

It seemed like a fun idea. In my excitement, I volunteered to go with him and wait outside the shop. I mentioned that I thought Harris would want to join in as well—or at least wait outside.

George said that was not quite his scheme. His proposal was that Harris and I should accompany him into the shop. With Harris, who looks formidable, to support him, and myself at the door to call the police if necessary, he said he was willing to adventure the thing.

George said that wasn't really his plan. His suggestion was that Harris and I should go with him into the shop. With Harris, who looks intimidating, backing him up, and me at the door to call the police if needed, he said he was willing to take the risk.

We walked round to Harris’s, and put the proposal before him. He examined the book, especially the chapters dealing with the purchase of shoes and hats. He said:

We walked over to Harris's and shared the proposal with him. He looked through the book, particularly the sections about buying shoes and hats. He said:

“If George talks to any bootmaker or any hatter the things that are put down here, it is not support he will want; it is carrying to the hospital that he will need.”

“If George talks to any shoemaker or any hat maker, what he really needs is not support; it’s a ride to the hospital.”

That made George angry.

That made George mad.

“You talk,” said George, “as though I were a foolhardy boy without any sense. I shall select from the more polite and less irritating speeches; the grosser insults I shall avoid.”

“You talk,” George said, “as if I were a reckless kid with no sense. I’ll choose from the more polite and less annoying comments; I’ll steer clear of the harsher insults.”

This being clearly understood, Harris gave in his adhesion; and our start was fixed for early Wednesday morning.

This being clearly understood, Harris agreed, and our departure was set for early Wednesday morning.

CHAPTER IV

Why Harris considers alarm clocks unnecessary in a family—Social instinct of the young—A child’s thoughts about the morning—The sleepless watchman—The mystery of him—His over anxiety—Night thoughts—The sort of work one does before breakfast—The good sheep and the bad—Disadvantages of being virtuous—Harris’s new stove begins badly—The daily out-going of my Uncle Podger—The elderly city man considered as a racer—We arrive in London—We talk the language of the traveller.

Why Harris thinks alarm clocks are unnecessary in a family—The social instincts of the young—A child's thoughts about the morning—The sleepless watchman—The mystery of him—His over-anxiety—Night thoughts—The kind of work one does before breakfast—The good sheep and the bad—Disadvantages of being virtuous—Harris's new stove starts off poorly—My Uncle Podger's daily outings—The elderly city man seen as a racer—We arrive in London—We speak the language of travelers.

George came down on Tuesday evening, and slept at Harris’s place. We thought this a better arrangement than his own suggestion, which was that we should call for him on our way and “pick him up.” Picking George up in the morning means picking him out of bed to begin with, and shaking him awake—in itself an exhausting effort with which to commence the day; helping him find his things and finish his packing; and then waiting for him while he eats his breakfast, a tedious entertainment from the spectator’s point of view, full of wearisome repetition.

George came over on Tuesday night and stayed at Harris's place. We thought this was a better option than his suggestion, which was for us to stop by and "pick him up." Picking George up in the morning means dragging him out of bed to start with and shaking him awake—an exhausting way to kick off the day; then helping him find his stuff and finish packing; and finally waiting for him while he eats his breakfast, which is a boring experience for anyone watching, full of tiresome repetition.

I knew that if he slept at “Beggarbush” he would be up in time; I have slept there myself, and I know what happens. About the middle of the night, as you judge, though in reality it may be somewhat later, you are startled out of your first sleep by what sounds like a rush of cavalry along the passage, just outside your door. Your half-awakened intelligence fluctuates between burglars, the Day of Judgment, and a gas explosion. You sit up in bed and listen intently. You are not kept waiting long; the next moment a door is violently slammed, and somebody, or something, is evidently coming downstairs on a tea-tray.

I knew that if he stayed at “Beggarbush,” he would wake up on time; I’ve stayed there myself, and I know what happens. Around the middle of the night, as you might guess, though it could be a bit later, you’re jolted out of your light sleep by what sounds like a stampede of cavalry in the hallway, right outside your door. Your still-drowsy mind races through thoughts of burglars, the apocalypse, and a gas explosion. You sit up in bed and listen closely. You won’t have to wait long; in the next moment, a door slams shut violently, and it’s clear that someone, or something, is coming downstairs like a teacup set.

“I told you so,” says a voice outside, and immediately some hard substance, a head one would say from the ring of it, rebounds against the panel of your door.

“I told you so,” says a voice from outside, and right away something hard, you’d think it was a head from the sound of it, bounces off the panel of your door.

By this time you are charging madly round the room for your clothes. Nothing is where you put it overnight, the articles most essential have disappeared entirely; and meanwhile the murder, or revolution, or whatever it is, continues unchecked. You pause for a moment, with your head under the wardrobe, where you think you can see your slippers, to listen to a steady, monotonous thumping upon a distant door. The victim, you presume, has taken refuge there; they mean to have him out and finish him. Will you be in time? The knocking ceases, and a voice, sweetly reassuring in its gentle plaintiveness, asks meekly:

By now, you're frantically searching the room for your clothes. Nothing is where you left it last night, and the things you need most have completely vanished; meanwhile, the chaos—murder, revolution, or whatever it is—carries on. You stop for a moment, crouched under the wardrobe where you think you see your slippers, to listen to a steady, dull thumping coming from a distant door. You assume the victim has taken refuge there; they plan to drag him out and finish him off. Will you make it in time? The knocking stops, and a voice, sweetly soothing in its gentle sadness, asks softly:

“Pa, may I get up?”

“Dad, can I get up?”

You do not hear the other voice, but the responses are:

You don't hear the other voice, but the responses are:

“No, it was only the bath—no, she ain’t really hurt,—only wet, you know. Yes, ma, I’ll tell ’em what you say. No, it was a pure accident. Yes; good-night, papa.”

“No, it was just the bath—no, she’s not really hurt,—just wet, you know. Yeah, mom, I’ll tell them what you said. No, it was just an accident. Yeah; good night, dad.”

Then the same voice, exerting itself so as to be heard in a distant part of the house, remarks:

Then the same voice, straining to be heard from a far part of the house, says:

“You’ve got to come upstairs again. Pa says it isn’t time yet to get up.”

“You need to come upstairs again. Dad says it’s not time to get up yet.”

You return to bed, and lie listening to somebody being dragged upstairs, evidently against their will. By a thoughtful arrangement the spare rooms at “Beggarbush” are exactly underneath the nurseries. The same somebody, you conclude, still offering the most creditable opposition, is being put back into bed. You can follow the contest with much exactitude, because every time the body is flung down upon the spring mattress, the bedstead, just above your head, makes a sort of jump; while every time the body succeeds in struggling out again, you are aware by the thud upon the floor. After a time the struggle wanes, or maybe the bed collapses; and you drift back into sleep. But the next moment, or what seems to be the next moment, you again open your eyes under the consciousness of a presence. The door is being held ajar, and four solemn faces, piled one on top of the other, are peering at you, as though you were some natural curiosity kept in this particular room. Seeing you awake, the top face, walking calmly over the other three, comes in and sits on the bed in a friendly attitude.

You head back to bed and listen to someone being dragged upstairs, clearly against their will. Fortunately, the spare rooms at "Beggarbush" are directly below the nurseries. You figure the same person, still putting up a decent fight, is being put back into bed. You can follow the struggle pretty accurately because every time the body is tossed onto the spring mattress, the bed frame right above you jumps a little; and every time the body manages to get out again, you can hear the thud on the floor. After a while, the struggle fades, or maybe the bed gives in; and you drift back to sleep. But then, what feels like the very next moment, you open your eyes again, sensing a presence. The door is slightly open, and four serious faces, stacked one on top of the other, are peering at you as if you were some kind of natural curiosity in this room. When they see you awake, the face on top calmly steps over the other three, comes in, and sits on the bed in a friendly manner.

“Oh!” it says, “we didn’t know you were awake. I’ve been awake some time.”

“Oh!” it says, “we didn’t realize you were awake. I’ve been awake for a while.”

“So I gather,” you reply, shortly.

“So I see,” you respond, tersely.

“Pa doesn’t like us to get up too early,” it continues. “He says everybody else in the house is liable to be disturbed if we get up. So, of course, we mustn’t.”

“Dad doesn’t want us to wake up too early,” it goes on. “He says everyone else in the house might be disturbed if we do. So, obviously, we can’t.”

The tone is that of gentle resignation. It is instinct with the spirit of virtuous pride, arising from the consciousness of self-sacrifice.

The tone reflects a gentle acceptance. It carries a sense of virtuous pride that comes from the awareness of self-sacrifice.

“Don’t you call this being up?” you suggest.

“Don’t you call this being awake?” you suggest.

“Oh, no; we’re not really up, you know, because we’re not properly dressed.” The fact is self-evident. “Pa’s always very tired in the morning,” the voice continues; “of course, that’s because he works hard all day. Are you ever tired in the morning?”

“Oh, no; we’re not really up, you know, because we’re not dressed properly.” The fact is clear. “Dad’s always really tired in the morning,” the voice goes on; “of course, that’s because he works hard all day. Are you ever tired in the morning?”

At this point he turns and notices, for the first time, that the three other children have also entered, and are sitting in a semi-circle on the floor. From their attitude it is clear they have mistaken the whole thing for one of the slower forms of entertainment, some comic lecture or conjuring exhibition, and are waiting patiently for you to get out of bed and do something. It shocks him, the idea of their being in the guest’s bedchamber. He peremptorily orders them out. They do not answer him, they do not argue; in dead silence, and with one accord they fall upon him. All you can see from the bed is a confused tangle of waving arms and legs, suggestive of an intoxicated octopus trying to find bottom. Not a word is spoken; that seems to be the etiquette of the thing. If you are sleeping in your pyjamas, you spring from the bed, and only add to the confusion; if you are wearing a less showy garment, you stop where you are and shout commands, which are utterly unheeded. The simplest plan is to leave it to the eldest boy. He does get them out after a while, and closes the door upon them. It re-opens immediately, and one, generally Muriel, is shot back into the room. She enters as from a catapult. She is handicapped by having long hair, which can be used as a convenient handle. Evidently aware of this natural disadvantage, she clutches it herself tightly in one hand, and punches with the other. He opens the door again, and cleverly uses her as a battering-ram against the wall of those without. You can hear the dull crash as her head enters among them, and scatters them. When the victory is complete, he comes back and resumes his seat on the bed. There is no bitterness about him; he has forgotten the whole incident.

At this point, he turns and notices for the first time that the three other kids have also come in and are sitting in a semi-circle on the floor. From their expressions, it’s clear they think this is some kind of slow entertainment, like a comedy show or magic act, and are waiting patiently for him to get out of bed and do something. He’s shocked by the idea of them being in the guest room. He sternly tells them to leave. They don’t respond, don’t argue; in complete silence, they all jump on him at once. All you can see from the bed is a chaotic mess of flailing arms and legs, like a tipsy octopus trying to find its way to the bottom. No one says anything; that seems to be the unspoken rule. If you’re in your pajamas, you spring from the bed and just add to the confusion; if you’re wearing something less flashy, you stay put and shout commands, which are completely ignored. The simplest thing to do is to let the oldest boy handle it. He eventually gets them out and shuts the door behind them. It immediately reopens, and one of them, usually Muriel, gets flung back into the room. She comes in like she’s been launched from a catapult. She's got long hair, which acts as a handy handle. Clearly aware of this disadvantage, she grabs her hair tightly in one hand and starts throwing punches with the other. He opens the door again and smartly uses her as a battering ram against those outside. You can hear a dull thud as her head crashes into them and scatters them. Once the victory is achieved, he comes back and takes his spot on the bed. There's no bitterness in him; he’s forgotten the whole thing.

“I like the morning,” he says, “don’t you?”

“I like the morning,” he says, “don’t you?”

“Some mornings,” you agree, “are all right; others are not so peaceful.”

“Some mornings,” you agree, “are fine; others are not as calm.”

He takes no notice of your exception; a far-away look steals over his somewhat ethereal face.

He doesn't pay any attention to your objection; a distant expression crosses his somewhat otherworldly face.

“I should like to die in the morning,” he says; “everything is so beautiful then.”

“I’d like to die in the morning,” he says; “everything is so beautiful then.”

“Well,” you answer, “perhaps you will, if your father ever invites an irritable man to come and sleep here, and doesn’t warn him beforehand.”

“Well,” you reply, “maybe you will, if your dad ever invites a grumpy guy to stay over without giving him a heads-up.”

He descends from his contemplative mood, and becomes himself again.

He comes down from his thoughtful state and becomes himself again.

“It’s jolly in the garden,” he suggests; “you wouldn’t like to get up and have a game of cricket, would you?”

“It’s nice in the garden,” he suggests; “you wouldn’t want to get up and play a game of cricket, would you?”

It was not the idea with which you went to bed, but now, as things have turned out, it seems as good a plan as lying there hopelessly awake; and you agree.

It wasn’t the idea you went to bed with, but now, as things have worked out, it seems like as good a plan as just lying there wide awake; and you’re on board.

You learn, later in the day, that the explanation of the proceeding is that you, unable to sleep, woke up early in the morning, and thought you would like a game of cricket. The children, taught to be ever courteous to guests, felt it their duty to humour you. Mrs. Harris remarks at breakfast that at least you might have seen to it that the children were properly dressed before you took them out; while Harris points out to you, pathetically, how, by your one morning’s example and encouragement, you have undone his labour of months.

Later in the day, you find out that the reason for what happened is that you couldn’t sleep, woke up early, and decided you wanted to play a game of cricket. The children, trained to be polite to guests, felt it was their responsibility to go along with you. At breakfast, Mrs. Harris mentions that you could have at least made sure the kids were dressed appropriately before taking them out, while Harris sadly tells you how your one morning of letting them play has ruined months of his hard work.

On this Wednesday morning, George, it seems, clamoured to get up at a quarter-past five, and persuaded them to let him teach them cycling tricks round the cucumber frames on Harris’s new wheel. Even Mrs. Harris, however, did not blame George on this occasion; she felt intuitively the idea could not have been entirely his.

On this Wednesday morning, George apparently insisted on getting up at a quarter past five and convinced them to let him show off cycling tricks around the cucumber frames on Harris's new bike. Even Mrs. Harris, however, didn’t blame George this time; she sensed that the idea couldn't have been entirely his.

It is not that the Harris children have the faintest notion of avoiding blame at the expense of a friend and comrade. One and all they are honesty itself in accepting responsibility for their own misdeeds. It simply is, that is how the thing presents itself to their understanding. When you explain to them that you had no original intention of getting up at five o’clock in the morning to play cricket on the croquet lawn, or to mimic the history of the early Church by shooting with a cross-bow at dolls tied to a tree; that as a matter of fact, left to your own initiative, you would have slept peacefully till roused in Christian fashion with a cup of tea at eight, they are firstly astonished, secondly apologetic, and thirdly sincerely contrite. In the present instance, waiving the purely academic question whether the awakening of George at a little before five was due to natural instinct on his part, or to the accidental passing of a home-made boomerang through his bedroom window, the dear children frankly admitted that the blame for his uprising was their own. As the eldest boy said:

The Harris kids have no idea about shifting blame to save a friend. They’re completely honest in taking responsibility for their own actions. It's just how they see things. When you tell them you didn’t plan to get up at five in the morning to play cricket on the croquet lawn or reenact early Church history by shooting dolls tied to a tree with a crossbow; that if left to your own devices, you would have slept peacefully until awakened in a proper way with tea at eight, they are first surprised, then apologetic, and finally truly remorseful. In this case, putting aside the purely theoretical question of whether George waking up a bit before five was due to his own instincts or a homemade boomerang flying through his window, the kids honestly recognized that the blame for his getting up was theirs. As the oldest boy said:

“We ought to have remembered that Uncle George had a long day before him, and we ought to have dissuaded him from getting up. I blame myself entirely.”

“We should have remembered that Uncle George had a long day ahead of him, and we should have discouraged him from getting up. I completely blame myself.”

But an occasional change of habit does nobody any harm; and besides, as Harris and I agreed, it was good training for George. In the Black Forest we should be up at five every morning; that we had determined on. Indeed, George himself had suggested half-past four, but Harris and I had argued that five would be early enough as an average; that would enable us to be on our machines by six, and to break the back of our journey before the heat of the day set in. Occasionally we might start a little earlier, but not as a habit.

But changing things up every now and then doesn't hurt anyone; plus, as Harris and I agreed, it was good practice for George. In the Black Forest, we planned to get up at five every morning; that was our decision. In fact, George himself had suggested half-past four, but Harris and I argued that five would be early enough on average; that would let us be on our bikes by six and get a good chunk of our journey done before it got too hot. Occasionally, we might start a bit earlier, but not as a routine.

I myself was up that morning at five. This was earlier than I had intended. I had said to myself on going to sleep, “Six o’clock, sharp!”

I got up that morning at five. This was earlier than I had planned. I told myself before going to sleep, “Six o’clock, exactly!”

There are men I know who can wake themselves at any time to the minute. They say to themselves literally, as they lay their heads upon the pillow, “Four-thirty,” “Four-forty-five,” or “Five-fifteen,” as the case may be; and as the clock strikes they open their eyes. It is very wonderful this; the more one dwells upon it, the greater the mystery grows. Some Ego within us, acting quite independently of our conscious self, must be capable of counting the hours while we sleep. Unaided by clock or sun, or any other medium known to our five senses, it keeps watch through the darkness. At the exact moment it whispers “Time!” and we awake. The work of an old riverside fellow I once talked with called him to be out of bed each morning half an hour before high tide. He told me that never once had he overslept himself by a minute. Latterly, he never even troubled to work out the tide for himself. He would lie down tired, and sleep a dreamless sleep, and each morning at a different hour this ghostly watchman, true as the tide itself, would silently call him. Did the man’s spirit haunt through the darkness the muddy river stairs; or had it knowledge of the ways of Nature? Whatever the process, the man himself was unconscious of it.

There are guys I know who can wake themselves up at any time, right on the dot. They literally say to themselves as they lay their heads on the pillow, “Four-thirty,” “Four-forty-five,” or “Five-fifteen,” depending on when they want to wake up; and as the clock strikes, they open their eyes. It’s pretty amazing; the more you think about it, the more mysterious it becomes. Some part of us, acting totally separate from our conscious mind, must be able to keep track of time while we sleep. Without a clock or the sun, or anything else our five senses can perceive, it keeps watch through the night. At just the right moment, it whispers “Time!” and we wake up. An old guy by the riverbank I once talked to used to get out of bed every morning half an hour before high tide. He told me that he’d never once overslept by even a minute. Later on, he didn’t even bother checking the tide himself. He’d lie down exhausted and sleep without dreams, and every morning at a different time, this ghostly watchman, as reliable as the tide itself, would silently wake him up. Did the man’s spirit wander through the darkness along the muddy river steps, or did it understand the rhythms of nature? Whatever the method, he himself was completely unaware of it.

In my own case my inward watchman is, perhaps, somewhat out of practice. He does his best; but he is over-anxious; he worries himself, and loses count. I say to him, maybe, “Five-thirty, please”; and he wakes me with a start at half-past two. I look at my watch. He suggests that, perhaps, I forgot to wind it up. I put it to my ear; it is still going. He thinks, maybe, something has happened to it; he is confident himself it is half-past five, if not a little later. To satisfy him, I put on a pair of slippers and go downstairs to inspect the dining-room clock. What happens to a man when he wanders about the house in the middle of the night, clad in a dressing-gown and a pair of slippers, there is no need to recount; most men know by experience. Everything—especially everything with a sharp corner—takes a cowardly delight in hitting him. When you are wearing a pair of stout boots, things get out of your way; when you venture among furniture in woolwork slippers and no socks, it comes at you and kicks you. I return to bed bad tempered, and refusing to listen to his further absurd suggestion that all the clocks in the house have entered into a conspiracy against me, take half an hour to get to sleep again. From four to five he wakes me every ten minutes. I wish I had never said a word to him about the thing. At five o’clock he goes to sleep himself, worn out, and leaves it to the girl, who does it half an hour later than usual.

In my case, my internal alarm clock is probably a bit out of practice. It tries its best, but it’s overly anxious—it worries too much and loses track of time. I tell it, “Five-thirty, please,” and it wakes me up at two-thirty instead. I check my watch. It suggests that maybe I forgot to wind it. I hold it up to my ear; it’s still ticking. It thinks maybe something's wrong with it; it’s sure it’s five-thirty, if not later. To appease it, I put on some slippers and head downstairs to check the dining room clock. No need to describe what it’s like for a man to wander around the house at night in a robe and slippers; most guys know from experience. Everything—especially sharp-edged things—seems to take malicious pleasure in tripping him up. When you’re wearing sturdy boots, things move out of your way; but when you’re shuffling through furniture in wool slippers with no socks, everything hits you. I crawl back into bed, annoyed, ignoring its ridiculous idea that all the clocks in the house are in cahoots to mess with me, and it takes me another half hour to fall asleep. From four to five, it wakes me every ten minutes. I wish I had never mentioned it at all. By five o’clock, it finally conks out, exhausted, and leaves it to the girl, who wakes me up half an hour later than usual.

On this particular Wednesday he worried me to such an extent, that I got up at five simply to be rid of him. I did not know what to do with myself. Our train did not leave till eight; all our luggage had been packed and sent on the night before, together with the bicycles, to Fenchurch Street Station. I went into my study; I thought I would put in an hour’s writing. The early morning, before one has breakfasted, is not, I take it, a good season for literary effort. I wrote three paragraphs of a story, and then read them over to myself. Some unkind things have been said about my work; but nothing has yet been written which would have done justice to those three paragraphs. I threw them into the waste-paper basket, and sat trying to remember what, if any, charitable institutions provided pensions for decayed authors.

On that Wednesday, I was so worried that I got up at five just to escape him. I didn't know what to do with myself. Our train wasn't leaving until eight; all our luggage had been packed and sent the night before, along with the bicycles, to Fenchurch Street Station. I went into my study; I thought I'd spend an hour writing. Early mornings, before breakfast, aren’t, in my opinion, a great time for literary work. I wrote three paragraphs of a story, then read them to myself. Some unkind comments have been made about my work; but nothing has been written yet that would do justice to those three paragraphs. I tossed them into the waste-paper basket and sat there trying to remember if any charitable organizations offered pensions for struggling authors.

To escape from this train of reflection, I put a golf-ball in my pocket, and selecting a driver, strolled out into the paddock. A couple of sheep were browsing there, and they followed and took a keen interest in my practice. The one was a kindly, sympathetic old party. I do not think she understood the game; I think it was my doing this innocent thing so early in the morning that appealed to her. At every stroke I made she bleated:

To break free from this train of thought, I put a golf ball in my pocket and grabbed a driver, then walked out into the paddock. A couple of sheep were grazing there, and they followed me, showing a keen interest in my practice. One of them was a friendly, sympathetic old sheep. I don't think she understood the game; I believe it was the fact that I was doing something so innocent so early in the morning that caught her attention. With every shot I took, she bleated:

“Go-o-o-d, go-o-o-d ind-e-e-d!”

“Good, good indeed!”

She seemed as pleased as if she had done it herself.

She looked as happy as if she had done it herself.

As for the other one, she was a cantankerous, disagreeable old thing, as discouraging to me as her friend was helpful.

As for the other one, she was a grumpy, unpleasant old person, as discouraging to me as her friend was supportive.

“Ba-a-ad, da-a-a-m ba-a-a-d!” was her comment on almost every stroke. As a matter of fact, some were really excellent strokes; but she did it just to be contradictory, and for the sake of irritating. I could see that.

“Baaa-d, daaaa-m baaa-d!” was her comment on almost every stroke. In reality, some were actually really good strokes; but she did it just to be contrary and to annoy. I could see that.

By a most regrettable accident, one of my swiftest balls struck the good sheep on the nose. And at that the bad sheep laughed—laughed distinctly and undoubtedly, a husky, vulgar laugh; and, while her friend stood glued to the ground, too astonished to move, she changed her note for the first time and bleated:

By a really unfortunate accident, one of my fastest balls hit the good sheep on the nose. And then the bad sheep laughed—laughed loudly and unmistakably, a rough, crude laugh; and, while her friend remained frozen in place, too shocked to react, she switched her tone for the first time and bleated:

“Go-o-o-d, ve-e-ry go-o-o-d! Be-e-e-est sho-o-o-ot he-e-e’s ma-a-a-de!”

“Good, very good! Best shot he’s made!”

I would have given half-a-crown if it had been she I had hit instead of the other one. It is ever the good and amiable who suffer in this world.

I would have given a couple of bucks if it had been her I had hit instead of the other one. It’s always the good and kind-hearted who suffer in this world.

I had wasted more time than I had intended in the paddock, and when Ethelbertha came to tell me it was half-past seven, and the breakfast was on the table, I remembered that I had not shaved. It vexes Ethelbertha my shaving quickly. She fears that to outsiders it may suggest a poor-spirited attempt at suicide, and that in consequence it may get about the neighbourhood that we are not happy together. As a further argument, she has also hinted that my appearance is not of the kind that can be trifled with.

I had wasted more time than I meant to in the paddock, and when Ethelbertha came to tell me it was half-past seven and breakfast was ready, I realized that I hadn’t shaved. It annoys Ethelbertha when I shave quickly. She worries that to others it might look like a weak attempt at suicide, and that could spread around the neighborhood that we’re not happy together. As an additional point, she has also suggested that my appearance isn’t something to mess around with.

On the whole, I was just as glad not to be able to take a long farewell of Ethelbertha; I did not want to risk her breaking down. But I should have liked more opportunity to say a few farewell words of advice to the children, especially as regards my fishing rod, which they will persist in using for cricket stumps; and I hate having to run for a train. Quarter of a mile from the station I overtook George and Harris; they were also running. In their case—so Harris informed me, jerkily, while we trotted side by side—it was the new kitchen stove that was to blame. This was the first morning they had tried it, and from some cause or other it had blown up the kidneys and scalded the cook. He said he hoped that by the time we returned they would have got more used to it.

Overall, I was just as glad I couldn’t say a long goodbye to Ethelbertha; I didn’t want to risk her getting upset. But I would have liked a bit more time to give some parting advice to the kids, especially about my fishing rod, which they keep using for cricket stumps; and I really dislike having to rush to catch a train. A quarter of a mile from the station, I ran into George and Harris; they were also hurrying. According to Harris—who told me this as we jogged alongside each other—it was the new kitchen stove that was causing the trouble. They were using it for the first time that morning, and somehow it had blown up the kidneys and burned the cook. He said he hoped they would have gotten used to it by the time we got back.

We caught the train by the skin of our teeth, as the saying is, and reflecting upon the events of the morning, as we sat gasping in the carriage, there passed vividly before my mind the panorama of my Uncle Podger, as on two hundred and fifty days in the year he would start from Ealing Common by the nine-thirteen train to Moorgate Street.

We made it onto the train just in time, as the saying goes. As we sat catching our breath in the carriage and thought about the morning’s events, I could clearly picture my Uncle Podger. Every year, on about two hundred and fifty days, he would leave Ealing Common on the nine-thirteen train to Moorgate Street.

From my Uncle Podger’s house to the railway station was eight minutes’ walk. What my uncle always said was:

From my Uncle Podger's house to the train station was an eight-minute walk. What my uncle always said was:

“Allow yourself a quarter of an hour, and take it easily.”

“Give yourself fifteen minutes, and take it easy.”

What he always did was to start five minutes before the time and run. I do not know why, but this was the custom of the suburb. Many stout City gentlemen lived at Ealing in those days—I believe some live there still—and caught early trains to Town. They all started late; they all carried a black bag and a newspaper in one hand, and an umbrella in the other; and for the last quarter of a mile to the station, wet or fine, they all ran.

What he always did was start running five minutes before it was time. I don’t know why, but that was the custom in the neighborhood. Back then, many hefty City professionals lived in Ealing—I think some still do—and took early trains into the city. They all left late; they all carried a black bag and a newspaper in one hand and an umbrella in the other; and for the last quarter of a mile to the station, whether it was wet or dry, they all ran.

Folks with nothing else to do, nursemaids chiefly and errand boys, with now and then a perambulating costermonger added, would gather on the common of a fine morning to watch them pass, and cheer the most deserving. It was not a showy spectacle. They did not run well, they did not even run fast; but they were earnest, and they did their best. The exhibition appealed less to one’s sense of art than to one’s natural admiration for conscientious effort.

People with nothing better to do, mainly nannies and delivery boys, along with an occasional wandering street vendor, would gather in the park on a nice morning to watch them go by and cheer for the most deserving. It wasn't a flashy display. They didn't run well, and they didn't even run fast; but they were sincere, and they did their best. The event appealed more to one's appreciation of hard work than to one's sense of art.

Occasionally a little harmless betting would take place among the crowd.

Sometimes, a bit of harmless betting would happen among the crowd.

“Two to one agin the old gent in the white weskit!”

“Two to one against the old guy in the white vest!”

“Ten to one on old Blowpipes, bar he don’t roll over hisself ’fore ’e gets there!”

“Ten to one on old Blowpipes, unless he rolls over before he gets there!”

“Heven money on the Purple Hemperor!”—a nickname bestowed by a youth of entomological tastes upon a certain retired military neighbour of my uncle’s,—a gentleman of imposing appearance when stationary, but apt to colour highly under exercise.

“Even money on the Purple Hemperor!”—a nickname given by a kid with a passion for insects to a certain retired military neighbor of my uncle’s—a guy who looks quite impressive when he’s standing still, but tends to turn bright red when he’s active.

My uncle and the others would write to the Ealing Press complaining bitterly concerning the supineness of the local police; and the editor would add spirited leaders upon the Decay of Courtesy among the Lower Orders, especially throughout the Western Suburbs. But no good ever resulted.

My uncle and the others would write to the Ealing Press, angrily complaining about the passiveness of the local police; and the editor would respond with passionate editorials about the decline of manners among the lower classes, particularly in the Western Suburbs. But nothing ever changed.

It was not that my uncle did not rise early enough; it was that troubles came to him at the last moment. The first thing he would do after breakfast would be to lose his newspaper. We always knew when Uncle Podger had lost anything, by the expression of astonished indignation with which, on such occasions, he would regard the world in general. It never occurred to my Uncle Podger to say to himself:

It wasn't that my uncle didn't get up early enough; it was that problems always seemed to show up at the last minute. The first thing he would do after breakfast was misplace his newspaper. We could always tell when Uncle Podger had lost something by the incredulous look of outrage he would cast upon the world in those moments. It never crossed Uncle Podger's mind to think:

“I am a careless old man. I lose everything: I never know where I have put anything. I am quite incapable of finding it again for myself. In this respect I must be a perfect nuisance to everybody about me. I must set to work and reform myself.”

“I’m a forgetful old man. I lose everything: I never know where I’ve put anything. I’m completely unable to find it again on my own. In this way, I must be a real annoyance to everyone around me. I need to work on improving myself.”

On the contrary, by some peculiar course of reasoning, he had convinced himself that whenever he lost a thing it was everybody else’s fault in the house but his own.

On the contrary, through some odd reasoning, he had convinced himself that whenever he lost something, it was everyone else’s fault in the house except his own.

“I had it in my hand here not a minute ago!” he would exclaim.

“I had it in my hand just a minute ago!” he would exclaim.

From his tone you would have thought he was living surrounded by conjurers, who spirited away things from him merely to irritate him.

From his tone, you would think he was living among magicians who took things away from him just to annoy him.

“Could you have left it in the garden?” my aunt would suggest.

“Could you have left it in the garden?” my aunt would suggest.

“What should I want to leave it in the garden for? I don’t want a paper in the garden; I want the paper in the train with me.”

“What do I want to leave it in the garden for? I don’t want a piece of paper in the garden; I want the paper on the train with me.”

“You haven’t put it in your pocket?”

“You didn’t put it in your pocket?”

“God bless the woman! Do you think I should be standing here at five minutes to nine looking for it if I had it in my pocket all the while? Do you think I’m a fool?”

“God bless the woman! Do you really think I’d be standing here at five minutes to nine searching for it if I had it in my pocket the whole time? Do you think I’m an idiot?”

Here somebody would explain, “What’s this?” and hand him from somewhere a paper neatly folded.

Here, someone would explain, “What’s this?” and hand him a neatly folded piece of paper from somewhere.

“I do wish people would leave my things alone,” he would growl, snatching at it savagely.

“I really wish people would just leave my stuff alone,” he would growl, grabbing it fiercely.

He would open his bag to put it in, and then glancing at it, he would pause, speechless with sense of injury.

He would open his bag to put it in, and then, glancing at it, he would pause, speechless with a feeling of hurt.

“What’s the matter?” aunt would ask.

"What's wrong?" Aunt would say.

“The day before yesterday’s!” he would answer, too hurt even to shout, throwing the paper down upon the table.

"The day before yesterday!" he would respond, too hurt to even yell, tossing the paper down on the table.

If only sometimes it had been yesterday’s it would have been a change. But it was always the day before yesterday’s; except on Tuesday; then it would be Saturday’s.

If only sometimes it had been yesterday’s, it would have been a change. But it was always the day before yesterday’s; except on Tuesday; then it would be Saturday’s.

We would find it for him eventually; as often as not he was sitting on it. And then he would smile, not genially, but with the weariness that comes to a man who feels that fate has cast his lot among a band of hopeless idiots.

We would eventually find it for him; more often than not, he was sitting on it. Then he would smile, not warmly, but with the tiredness that comes to someone who feels that fate has stranded him among a group of hopeless fools.

“All the time, right in front of your noses—!” He would not finish the sentence; he prided himself on his self-control.

“All the time, right in front of you—!” He wouldn't finish the sentence; he took pride in his self-control.

This settled, he would start for the hall, where it was the custom of my Aunt Maria to have the children gathered, ready to say good-bye to him.

This decided, he would head for the hall, where my Aunt Maria usually had the kids gathered, ready to say goodbye to him.

My aunt never left the house herself, if only to make a call next door, without taking a tender farewell of every inmate. One never knew, she would say, what might happen.

My aunt never left the house by herself, not even to make a call next door, without saying a heartfelt goodbye to everyone inside. You never know, she would say, what could happen.

One of them, of course, was sure to be missing, and the moment this was noticed all the other six, without an instant’s hesitation, would scatter with a whoop to find it. Immediately they were gone it would turn up by itself from somewhere quite near, always with the most reasonable explanation for its absence; and would at once start off after the others to explain to them that it was found. In this way, five minutes at least would be taken up in everybody’s looking for everybody else, which was just sufficient time to allow my uncle to find his umbrella and lose his hat. Then, at last, the group reassembled in the hall, the drawing-room clock would commence to strike nine. It possessed a cold, penetrating chime that always had the effect of confusing my uncle. In his excitement he would kiss some of the children twice over, pass by others, forget whom he had kissed and whom he hadn’t, and have to begin all over again. He used to say he believed they mixed themselves up on purpose, and I am not prepared to maintain that the charge was altogether false. To add to his troubles, one child always had a sticky face; and that child would always be the most affectionate.

One of them, of course, would always be missing, and as soon as that was noticed, the other six would scatter with a shout to find it. The moment they were gone, it would somehow turn up from somewhere close by, always with a perfectly reasonable excuse for being gone; and it would then rush off to explain to the others that it had been found. This way, at least five minutes would be spent with everyone looking for everyone else, which was just enough time for my uncle to find his umbrella and lose his hat. Finally, the group would come back together in the hall just as the drawing-room clock started to strike nine. It had a cold, sharp chime that always confused my uncle. In his excitement, he would kiss some of the kids twice, skip others, forget who he had kissed, and have to start all over again. He used to say he thought they mixed themselves up on purpose, and I can’t say that accusation was entirely unfounded. To make things worse, one child always had a sticky face, and that child was always the most affectionate.

If things were going too smoothly, the eldest boy would come out with some tale about all the clocks in the house being five minutes slow, and of his having been late for school the previous day in consequence. This would send my uncle rushing impetuously down to the gate, where he would recollect that he had with him neither his bag nor his umbrella. All the children that my aunt could not stop would charge after him, two of them struggling for the umbrella, the others surging round the bag. And when they returned we would discover on the hall table the most important thing of all that he had forgotten, and wondered what he would say about it when he came home.

If things were going too smoothly, the oldest boy would come up with some story about all the clocks in the house being five minutes slow, and how he was late for school the day before because of it. This would send my uncle rushing down to the gate, only to remember that he didn't have his bag or his umbrella. All the kids that my aunt couldn’t hold back would run after him, two of them fighting over the umbrella, while the others crowded around the bag. When they came back, we’d find the most important thing he had forgotten on the hall table, and we’d wonder what he would say about it when he got home.

We arrived at Waterloo a little after nine, and at once proceeded to put George’s experiment into operation. Opening the book at the chapter entitled “At the Cab Rank,” we walked up to a hansom, raised our hats, and wished the driver “Good-morning.”

We got to Waterloo a little after nine and immediately started George’s experiment. Opening the book to the chapter called “At the Cab Rank,” we approached a hansom, tipped our hats, and greeted the driver with “Good morning.”

This man was not to be outdone in politeness by any foreigner, real or imitation. Calling to a friend named “Charles” to “hold the steed,” he sprang from his box, and returned to us a bow, that would have done credit to Mr. Turveydrop himself. Speaking apparently in the name of the nation, he welcomed us to England, adding a regret that Her Majesty was not at the moment in London.

This guy wasn’t going to be outdone in politeness by any foreigner, real or fake. He called to a friend named “Charles” to “hold the horse,” jumped down from his spot, and gave us a bow that would impress even Mr. Turveydrop himself. Speaking as if he represented the entire country, he welcomed us to England, expressing regret that Her Majesty wasn’t currently in London.

We could not reply to him in kind. Nothing of this sort had been anticipated by the book. We called him “coachman,” at which he again bowed to the pavement, and asked him if he would have the goodness to drive us to the Westminster Bridge road.

We couldn't respond to him with the same attitude. The book hadn't prepared us for anything like this. We referred to him as "coachman," and he bowed to the ground again. We then asked if he would kindly take us to Westminster Bridge road.

He laid his hand upon his heart, and said the pleasure would be his.

He put his hand on his heart and said it would be his pleasure.

Taking the third sentence in the chapter, George asked him what his fare would be.

Taking the third sentence in the chapter, George asked him what his fare would be.

The question, as introducing a sordid element into the conversation, seemed to hurt his feelings. He said he never took money from distinguished strangers; he suggested a souvenir—a diamond scarf pin, a gold snuffbox, some little trifle of that sort by which he could remember us.

The question, which added a nasty twist to the conversation, seemed to upset him. He said he never accepted money from important strangers; he suggested a keepsake—a diamond scarf pin, a gold snuffbox, or some small token like that to help him remember us.

As a small crowd had collected, and as the joke was drifting rather too far in the cabman’s direction, we climbed in without further parley, and were driven away amid cheers. We stopped the cab at a boot shop a little past Astley’s Theatre that looked the sort of place we wanted. It was one of those overfed shops that the moment their shutters are taken down in the morning disgorge their goods all round them. Boxes of boots stood piled on the pavement or in the gutter opposite. Boots hung in festoons about its doors and windows. Its sun-blind was as some grimy vine, bearing bunches of black and brown boots. Inside, the shop was a bower of boots. The man, when we entered, was busy with a chisel and hammer opening a new crate full of boots.

As a small crowd gathered and the joke was getting a bit too much for the cab driver, we got in without saying more and were driven off to cheers. We stopped the cab at a shoe store just past Astley’s Theatre that seemed to fit our needs. It was one of those overflowing shops that, the moment its shutters open in the morning, spills out its merchandise everywhere. Boxes of boots were piled on the sidewalk or in the gutter across the street. Boots were strung up around the doors and windows. The awning looked like a grimy vine, draped with clusters of black and brown boots. Inside, the shop was like a paradise of boots. When we walked in, the man was busy using a chisel and hammer to open a new crate full of boots.

George raised his hat, and said “Good-morning.”

George tipped his hat and said, "Good morning."

The man did not even turn round. He struck me from the first as a disagreeable man. He grunted something which might have been “Good-morning,” or might not, and went on with his work.

The man didn’t even turn around. He struck me as an unpleasant person from the start. He mumbled something that could have been “Good morning,” or maybe not, and continued with his work.

George said: “I have been recommended to your shop by my friend, Mr. X.”

George said, "My friend, Mr. X, recommended your shop to me."

In response, the man should have said: “Mr. X. is a most worthy gentleman; it will give me the greatest pleasure to serve any friend of his.”

In response, the man should have said: “Mr. X. is a really respectable guy; it would give me great pleasure to help any friend of his.”

What he did say was: “Don’t know him; never heard of him.”

What he said was: “I don’t know him; I’ve never heard of him.”

This was disconcerting. The book gave three or four methods of buying boots; George had carefully selected the one centred round “Mr. X,” as being of all the most courtly. You talked a good deal with the shopkeeper about this “Mr. X,” and then, when by this means friendship and understanding had been established, you slid naturally and gracefully into the immediate object of your coming, namely, your desire for boots, “cheap and good.” This gross, material man cared, apparently, nothing for the niceties of retail dealing. It was necessary with such an one to come to business with brutal directness. George abandoned “Mr. X,” and turning back to a previous page, took a sentence at random. It was not a happy selection; it was a speech that would have been superfluous made to any bootmaker. Under the present circumstances, threatened and stifled as we were on every side by boots, it possessed the dignity of positive imbecility. It ran:—“One has told me that you have here boots for sale.”

This was unsettling. The book listed three or four ways to buy boots; George had carefully chosen the one focused on “Mr. X,” thinking it was the most polite approach. You would chat a lot with the shopkeeper about this “Mr. X,” and once that friendship and understanding were established, you would smoothly transition into the real reason for your visit: your desire for boots that were “cheap and good.” This blunt, materialistic person didn’t seem to care at all about the subtleties of retail interactions. With someone like him, you needed to get straight to the point. George abandoned “Mr. X” and flipped back to a previous page, picking a sentence at random. It was not a great choice; it was a phrase that would have been unnecessary to say to any bootmaker. Given the current situation, surrounded and overwhelmed by boots, it seemed downright foolish. It read: “Someone told me that you have boots for sale.”

For the first time the man put down his hammer and chisel, and looked at us. He spoke slowly, in a thick and husky voice. He said:

For the first time, the man set down his hammer and chisel and looked at us. He spoke slowly, with a deep and rough voice. He said:

“What d’ye think I keep boots for—to smell ’em?”

“What do you think I keep boots for—to smell them?”

He was one of those men that begin quietly and grow more angry as they proceed, their wrongs apparently working within them like yeast.

He was one of those men who start off calm and become angrier as they go on, their grievances seemingly bubbling up inside them like yeast.

“What d’ye think I am,” he continued, “a boot collector? What d’ye think I’m running this shop for—my health? D’ye think I love the boots, and can’t bear to part with a pair? D’ye think I hang ’em about here to look at ’em? Ain’t there enough of ’em? Where d’ye think you are—in an international exhibition of boots? What d’ye think these boots are—a historical collection? Did you ever hear of a man keeping a boot shop and not selling boots? D’ye think I decorate the shop with ’em to make it look pretty? What d’ye take me for—a prize idiot?”

"What do you think I am," he continued, "a boot collector? What do you think I'm running this shop for—my health? Do you think I love the boots and can't stand to part with a pair? Do you think I hang them around here to look at them? Isn't there enough of them? Where do you think you are—in an international boot exhibition? What do you think these boots are—a historical collection? Have you ever heard of a man keeping a boot shop and not selling boots? Do you think I decorate the shop with them to make it look nice? What do you take me for—a complete idiot?"

I have always maintained that these conversation books are never of any real use. What we wanted was some English equivalent for the well-known German idiom: “Behalten Sie Ihr Haar auf.”

I have always believed that these conversation books are never really useful. What we needed was an English equivalent for the well-known German saying: “Keep your hair on.”

Nothing of the sort was to be found in the book from beginning to end. However, I will do George the credit to admit he chose the very best sentence that was to be found therein and applied it. He said:

Nothing like that was found in the book from start to finish. However, I have to give George credit for picking the best sentence in there and using it. He said:

“I will come again, when, perhaps, you will have some more boots to show me. Till then, adieu!”

“I'll come back when you might have some more boots to show me. Until then, goodbye!”

With that we returned to our cab and drove away, leaving the man standing in the centre of his boot-bedecked doorway addressing remarks to us. What he said, I did not hear, but the passers-by appeared to find it interesting.

With that, we got back in our cab and drove off, leaving the man standing in the middle of his boot-decked doorway, making comments to us. I didn’t catch what he said, but the people walking by seemed to find it interesting.

George was for stopping at another boot shop and trying the experiment afresh; he said he really did want a pair of bedroom slippers. But we persuaded him to postpone their purchase until our arrival in some foreign city, where the tradespeople are no doubt more inured to this sort of talk, or else more naturally amiable. On the subject of the hat, however, he was adamant. He maintained that without that he could not travel, and, accordingly, we pulled up at a small shop in the Blackfriars Road.

George wanted to stop at another shoe store to try again; he said he really needed a pair of bedroom slippers. But we convinced him to wait until we got to a foreign city, where the shopkeepers are probably more used to this kind of request or just friendlier. However, on the subject of the hat, he was firm. He insisted that he couldn’t travel without it, so we stopped at a small shop on Blackfriars Road.

The proprietor of this shop was a cheery, bright-eyed little man, and he helped us rather than hindered us.

The owner of this shop was a cheerful, bright-eyed little man, and he helped us instead of holding us back.

When George asked him in the words of the book, “Have you any hats?” he did not get angry; he just stopped and thoughtfully scratched his chin.

When George asked him, “Do you have any hats?” he didn’t get mad; he just paused and thoughtfully scratched his chin.

“Hats,” said he. “Let me think. Yes”—here a smile of positive pleasure broke over his genial countenance—“yes, now I come to think of it, I believe I have a hat. But, tell me, why do you ask me?”

“ hats,” he said. “Let me think. Yes”—a smile of genuine pleasure spread across his friendly face—“yes, now that I think about it, I believe I have a hat. But tell me, why do you ask?”

George explained to him that he wished to purchase a cap, a travelling cap, but the essence of the transaction was that it was to be a “good cap.”

George told him that he wanted to buy a cap, a travel cap, but the main point of the purchase was that it needed to be a "good cap."

The man’s face fell.

The man's expression changed.

“Ah,” he remarked, “there, I am afraid, you have me. Now, if you had wanted a bad cap, not worth the price asked for it; a cap good for nothing but to clean windows with, I could have found you the very thing. But a good cap—no; we don’t keep them. But wait a minute,” he continued,—on seeing the disappointment that spread over George’s expressive countenance, “don’t be in a hurry. I have a cap here”—he went to a drawer and opened it—“it is not a good cap, but it is not so bad as most of the caps I sell.”

“Ah,” he said, “I’m afraid you’ve got me there. If you wanted a cheap cap that’s not worth the price, something that’s only good for cleaning windows, I could have found you that easily. But a decent cap—no; we don’t carry those. But wait a minute,” he added, noticing the look of disappointment on George’s face, “don’t rush off just yet. I have a cap here”—he went to a drawer and opened it—“it’s not a great cap, but it’s better than most of the ones I sell.”

He brought it forward, extended on his palm.

He held it out, open in his hand.

“What do you think of that?” he asked. “Could you put up with that?”

“What do you think about that?” he asked. “Could you deal with that?”

George fitted it on before the glass, and, choosing another remark from the book, said:

George put it on in front of the mirror and, picking another comment from the book, said:

“This hat fits me sufficiently well, but, tell me, do you consider that it becomes me?”

“This hat fits me pretty well, but, tell me, do you think it looks good on me?”

The man stepped back and took a bird’s-eye view.

The man stepped back and took a look from above.

“Candidly,” he replied, “I can’t say that it does.”

“Honestly,” he replied, “I can’t say that it does.”

He turned from George, and addressed himself to Harris and myself.

He turned away from George and spoke to Harris and me.

“Your friend’s beauty,” said he, “I should describe as elusive. It is there, but you can easily miss it. Now, in that cap, to my mind, you do miss it.”

“Your friend’s beauty,” he said, “is hard to pin down. It’s there, but you can easily overlook it. With that cap on, I think you’re missing it.”

At that point it occurred to George that he had had sufficient fun with this particular man. He said:

At that moment, George realized he had enjoyed enough time with this guy. He said:

“That is all right. We don’t want to lose the train. How much?”

"That's fine. We don't want to miss the train. How much?”

Answered the man: “The price of that cap, sir, which, in my opinion, is twice as much as it is worth, is four-and-six. Would you like it wrapped up in brown paper, sir, or in white?”

The man replied, “The price of that cap, which I think is way more than it’s worth, is four-and-six. Would you like it wrapped in brown paper or white?”

George said he would take it as it was, paid the man four-and-six in silver, and went out. Harris and I followed.

George said he would take it as it was, paid the man four and six in silver, and went out. Harris and I followed.

At Fenchurch Street we compromised with our cabman for five shillings. He made us another courtly bow, and begged us to remember him to the Emperor of Austria.

At Fenchurch Street, we settled with our cab driver for five shillings. He gave us another polite bow and asked us to remember him to the Emperor of Austria.

Comparing views in the train, we agreed that we had lost the game by two points to one; and George, who was evidently disappointed, threw the book out of window.

Comparing our opinions on the train, we agreed that we had lost the game by two points to one; and George, clearly disappointed, tossed the book out of the window.

We found our luggage and the bicycles safe on the boat, and with the tide at twelve dropped down the river.

We found our luggage and the bicycles safe on the boat, and with the tide at twelve, we headed down the river.

CHAPTER V

A necessary digression—Introduced by story containing moral—One of the charms of this book—The Journal that did not command success—Its boast: “Instruction combined with Amusement”—Problem: say what should be considered instructive and what amusing—A popular game—Expert opinion on English law—Another of the charms of this book—A hackneyed tune—Yet a third charm of this book—The sort of wood it was where the maiden lived—Description of the Black Forest.

A necessary digression—Introduced by a story with a moral—One of the appealing aspects of this book—The Journal that didn't achieve success—Its claim: “Instruction mixed with Entertainment”—The challenge: determine what is instructive and what is entertaining—A popular game—Expert views on English law—Another appealing aspect of this book—A tired tune—Yet another appealing aspect of this book—The kind of woods where the maiden lived—Description of the Black Forest.

A story is told of a Scotchman who, loving a lassie, desired her for his wife. But he possessed the prudence of his race. He had noticed in his circle many an otherwise promising union result in disappointment and dismay, purely in consequence of the false estimate formed by bride or bridegroom concerning the imagined perfectability of the other. He determined that in his own case no collapsed ideal should be possible. Therefore, it was that his proposal took the following form:

A story is told of a Scotsman who loved a girl and wanted her to be his wife. But he was wise for his culture. He had seen many otherwise good relationships end in disappointment and sadness because either the bride or groom had an unrealistic view of how perfect the other person was. He decided that he wouldn’t let that happen in his situation. So, when he made his proposal, it went like this:

“I’m but a puir lad, Jennie; I hae nae siller to offer ye, and nae land.”

“I’m just a poor guy, Jennie; I have no money to offer you, and no land.”

“Ah, but ye hae yoursel’, Davie!”

“Ah, but you have yourself, Davie!”

“An’ I’m wishfu’ it wa’ onything else, lassie. I’m nae but a puir ill-seasoned loon, Jennie.”

“I'm just wishing it was anything else, girl. I'm just a poor, clumsy guy, Jennie.”

“Na, na; there’s mony a lad mair ill-looking than yoursel’, Davie.”

“Not at all; there are plenty of guys who look worse than you, Davie.”

“I hae na seen him, lass, and I’m just a-thinkin’ I shouldna’ care to.”

“I haven't seen him, girl, and I’m just thinking I shouldn’t care to.”

“Better a plain man, Davie, that ye can depend a’ than ane that would be a speirin’ at the lassies, a-bringin’ trouble into the hame wi’ his flouting ways.”

“It's better to have a straightforward guy, Davie, whom you can rely on, than one who would be flirting with the girls, bringing trouble into the home with his teasing behavior.”

“Dinna ye reckon on that, Jennie; it’s nae the bonniest Bubbly Jock that mak’s the most feathers to fly in the kailyard. I was ever a lad to run after the petticoats, as is weel kent; an’ it’s a weary handfu’ I’ll be to ye, I’m thinkin’.”

“Don’t count on that, Jennie; it’s not the prettiest Bubbly Jock that makes the most feathers fly in the garden. I’ve always been the type to chase after skirts, as you know well; and I’m thinking I’ll be quite a handful for you.”

“Ah, but ye hae a kind heart, Davie! an’ ye love me weel. I’m sure on’t.”

“Ah, but you have a kind heart, Davie! And you love me well. I’m sure of it.”

“I like ye weel enoo’, Jennie, though I canna say how long the feeling may bide wi’ me; an’ I’m kind enoo’ when I hae my ain way, an’ naethin’ happens to put me oot. But I hae the deevil’s ain temper, as my mither call tell ye, an’ like my puir fayther, I’m a-thinkin’, I’ll grow nae better as I grow mair auld.”

“I like you a lot, Jennie, though I can’t say how long that feeling will last; and I’m pretty nice when I get my way, and nothing happens to upset me. But I have a devil of a temper, as my mother can tell you, and like my poor father, I’m thinking I won’t get any better as I get older.”

“Ay, but ye’re sair hard upon yersel’, Davie. Ye’re an honest lad. I ken ye better than ye ken yersel’, an’ ye’ll mak a guid hame for me.”

“Yeah, but you’re being really tough on yourself, Davie. You’re a good guy. I know you better than you know yourself, and you’ll make a good home for me.”

“Maybe, Jennie! But I hae my doots. It’s a sair thing for wife an’ bairns when the guid man canna keep awa’ frae the glass; an’ when the scent of the whusky comes to me it’s just as though I hae’d the throat o’ a Loch Tay salmon; it just gaes doon an’ doon, an’ there’s nae filling o’ me.”

“Maybe, Jennie! But I have my doubts. It’s tough for a wife and kids when a good man can’t stay away from the drink; and when I smell the whiskey, it’s just like I have the throat of a Loch Tay salmon; it just goes down and down, and I can’t get enough.”

“Ay, but ye’re a guid man when ye’re sober, Davie.”

“Aye, but you’re a good person when you’re sober, Davie.”

“Maybe I’ll be that, Jennie, if I’m nae disturbed.”

“Maybe I’ll be that, Jennie, if I’m not disturbed.”

“An’ ye’ll bide wi’ me, Davie, an’ work for me?”

“Will you stay with me, Davie, and work for me?”

“I see nae reason why I shouldna bide wi’ yet Jennie; but dinna ye clack aboot work to me, for I just canna bear the thoct o’t.”

“I see no reason why I shouldn't stay with you, Jennie; but don’t talk to me about work, because I just can’t stand the thought of it.”

“Anyhow, ye’ll do your best, Davie? As the minister says, nae man can do mair than that.”

“Anyway, you'll do your best, Davie? As the minister says, no one can do more than that.”

“An’ it’s a puir best that mine’ll be, Jennie, and I’m nae sae sure ye’ll hae ower muckle even o’ that. We’re a’ weak, sinfu’ creatures, Jennie, an’ ye’d hae some deefficulty to find a man weaker or mair sinfu’ than mysel’.”

“It's a poor thing that mine will be, Jennie, and I'm not so sure you'll have very much of that. We're all weak, sinful creatures, Jennie, and you'd have some difficulty finding a man weaker or more sinful than me.”

“Weel, weel, ye hae a truthfu’ tongue, Davie. Mony a lad will mak fine promises to a puir lassie, only to break ’em an’ her heart wi’ ’em. Ye speak me fair, Davie, and I’m thinkin’ I’ll just tak ye, an’ see what comes o’t.”

“Well, well, you have an honest tongue, Davie. Many a guy will make great promises to a poor girl, only to break them and her heart along with them. You speak nicely to me, Davie, and I'm thinking I’ll just take you up on that and see what happens.”

Concerning what did come of it, the story is silent, but one feels that under no circumstances had the lady any right to complain of her bargain. Whether she ever did or did not—for women do not invariably order their tongues according to logic, nor men either for the matter of that—Davie, himself, must have had the satisfaction of reflecting that all reproaches were undeserved.

Concerning the outcome, the story doesn’t say, but you get the sense that the lady had no reason to complain about her deal. Whether she did or didn’t—because women don’t always speak logically, and neither do men—Davie must have felt satisfied knowing that any criticisms were not fair.

I wish to be equally frank with the reader of this book. I wish here conscientiously to let forth its shortcomings. I wish no one to read this book under a misapprehension.

I want to be honest with the reader of this book. I want to clearly point out its flaws. I don’t want anyone to read this book with any misunderstandings.

There will be no useful information in this book.

There won’t be any helpful information in this book.

Anyone who should think that with the aid of this book he would be able to make a tour through Germany and the Black Forest would probably lose himself before he got to the Nore. That, at all events, would be the best thing that could happen to him. The farther away from home he got, the greater only would be his difficulties.

Anyone who thinks that with this book they could take a trip through Germany and the Black Forest would probably get lost before reaching the Nore. That, at least, would be the best thing that could happen to them. The farther they ventured from home, the greater their challenges would be.

I do not regard the conveyance of useful information as my forte. This belief was not inborn with me; it has been driven home upon me by experience.

I don’t see sharing useful information as my strong suit. This belief wasn’t something I was born with; it’s something I’ve learned through experience.

In my early journalistic days, I served upon a paper, the forerunner of many very popular periodicals of the present day. Our boast was that we combined instruction with amusement; as to what should be regarded as affording amusement and what instruction, the reader judged for himself. We gave advice to people about to marry—long, earnest advice that would, had they followed it, have made our circle of readers the envy of the whole married world. We told our subscribers how to make fortunes by keeping rabbits, giving facts and figures. The thing that must have surprised them was that we ourselves did not give up journalism and start rabbit-farming. Often and often have I proved conclusively from authoritative sources how a man starting a rabbit farm with twelve selected rabbits and a little judgment must, at the end of three years, be in receipt of an income of two thousand a year, rising rapidly; he simply could not help himself. He might not want the money. He might not know what to do with it when he had it. But there it was for him. I have never met a rabbit farmer myself worth two thousand a year, though I have known many start with the twelve necessary, assorted rabbits. Something has always gone wrong somewhere; maybe the continued atmosphere of a rabbit farm saps the judgment.

In my early days as a journalist, I worked for a publication that was the precursor to many popular magazines you see today. We prided ourselves on combining education with entertainment; what readers found entertaining or educational was up to them to decide. We offered advice to people planning to get married—lengthy, serious advice that, if they had followed it, would have made our readers the envy of all married couples. We showed our subscribers how to get rich by raising rabbits, providing facts and figures to back it up. What must have surprised them was that we didn’t ditch journalism to start rabbit farms ourselves. I often demonstrated from reliable sources that a man starting a rabbit farm with twelve carefully chosen rabbits and a bit of common sense could, after three years, earn an income of two thousand a year that would only keep increasing; he simply couldn’t avoid it. He might not want the money or know what to do with it once he had it. But it would be there for him. I’ve never met a rabbit farmer making two thousand a year, though I’ve known many who started with the required twelve assorted rabbits. Something always seemed to go wrong; perhaps the constant environment of a rabbit farm dulls the judgment.

We told our readers how many bald-headed men there were in Iceland, and for all we knew our figures may have been correct; how many red herrings placed tail to mouth it would take to reach from London to Rome, which must have been useful to anyone desirous of laying down a line of red herrings from London to Rome, enabling him to order in the right quantity at the beginning; how many words the average woman spoke in a day; and other such like items of information calculated to make them wise and great beyond the readers of other journals.

We informed our readers about the number of bald men in Iceland, and our stats might have been accurate; how many red herrings placed end to end it would take to stretch from London to Rome, which would be helpful for anyone wanting to lay down a line of red herrings from London to Rome, allowing them to order the correct amount upfront; how many words the average woman speaks in a day; and other similar pieces of information designed to make them smarter and more sophisticated than readers of other publications.

We told them how to cure fits in cats. Personally I do not believe, and I did not believe then, that you can cure fits in cats. If I had a cat subject to fits I should advertise it for sale, or even give it away. But our duty was to supply information when asked for. Some fool wrote, clamouring to know; and I spent the best part of a morning seeking knowledge on the subject. I found what I wanted at length at the end of an old cookery book. What it was doing there I have never been able to understand. It had nothing to do with the proper subject of the book whatever; there was no suggestion that you could make anything savoury out of a cat, even when you had cured it of its fits. The authoress had just thrown in this paragraph out of pure generosity. I can only say that I wish she had left it out; it was the cause of a deal of angry correspondence and of the loss of four subscribers to the paper, if not more. The man said the result of following our advice had been two pounds worth of damage to his kitchen crockery, to say nothing of a broken window and probable blood poisoning to himself; added to which the cat’s fits were worse than before. And yet it was a simple enough recipe. You held the cat between your legs, gently, so as not to hurt it, and with a pair of scissors made a sharp, clean cut in its tail. You did not cut off any part of the tail; you were to be careful not to do that; you only made an incision.

We told them how to treat seizures in cats. Personally, I don’t believe, and I didn’t believe then, that you can really treat seizures in cats. If I had a cat that had them, I’d try to sell it or even give it away. But our job was to provide information when asked. Some clueless person wrote in wanting to know, and I spent most of a morning researching the topic. Eventually, I found what I needed at the end of an old cookbook. I have no idea why it was there. It had nothing to do with the actual content of the book; there was no hint that you could make anything tasty from a cat, even if you cured it of its seizures. The author must have added this section out of sheer goodwill. I can only say I wish she hadn’t; it led to a lot of angry letters and caused us to lose four subscribers, if not more. The guy claimed that following our advice resulted in two hundred dollars’ worth of damage to his kitchenware, not to mention a broken window and possible blood poisoning for himself; plus, the cat’s seizures were worse than before. And yet, it was a pretty straightforward recipe. You held the cat between your legs gently, so you didn’t hurt it, and with a pair of scissors, you made a quick, clean cut in its tail. You didn’t cut off any part of the tail; you had to be careful not to do that; you just made an incision.

As we explained to the man, the garden or the coal cellar would have been the proper place for the operation; no one but an idiot would have attempted to perform it in a kitchen, and without help.

As we told the man, the garden or the coal cellar would have been the right place for the job; only a fool would have tried to do it in a kitchen, and without any help.

We gave them hints on etiquette. We told them how to address peers and bishops; also how to eat soup. We instructed shy young men how to acquire easy grace in drawing-rooms. We taught dancing to both sexes by the aid of diagrams. We solved their religious doubts for them, and supplied them with a code of morals that would have done credit to a stained-glass window.

We gave them tips on manners. We showed them how to address friends and church leaders, and how to eat soup. We helped shy young men learn to be more graceful in social settings. We taught both men and women how to dance using diagrams. We addressed their religious questions for them and provided a code of ethics that would look great in a stained-glass window.

The paper was not a financial success, it was some years before its time, and the consequence was that our staff was limited. My own department, I remember, included “Advice to Mothers”—I wrote that with the assistance of my landlady, who, having divorced one husband and buried four children, was, I considered, a reliable authority on all domestic matters; “Hints on Furnishing and Household Decorations—with Designs”; a column of “Literary Counsel to Beginners”—I sincerely hope my guidance was of better service to them than it has ever proved to myself; and our weekly article, “Straight Talks to Young Men,” signed “Uncle Henry.” A kindly, genial old fellow was “Uncle Henry,” with wide and varied experience, and a sympathetic attitude towards the rising generation. He had been through trouble himself in his far back youth, and knew most things. Even to this day I read of “Uncle Henry’s” advice, and, though I say it who should not, it still seems to me good, sound advice. I often think that had I followed “Uncle Henry’s” counsel closer I would have been wiser, made fewer mistakes, felt better satisfied with myself than is now the case.

The paper wasn't a financial success; it was ahead of its time, and as a result, our staff was limited. My department included “Advice to Mothers”—I wrote that with help from my landlady, who, having divorced one husband and buried four children, I considered a reliable authority on all domestic matters; “Hints on Furnishing and Household Decorations—with Designs”; a column of “Literary Advice for Beginners”—I sincerely hope my guidance was more helpful to them than it has ever been to me; and our weekly article, “Straight Talks to Young Men,” signed “Uncle Henry.” “Uncle Henry” was a kind, friendly old guy with a wide range of experiences and a sympathetic view of the younger generation. He had faced hard times in his youth and knew a lot about life. Even today, I read “Uncle Henry’s” advice, and though I shouldn't say it, I still think it’s good, solid advice. I often think that if I had followed “Uncle Henry’s” advice more closely, I would have been wiser, made fewer mistakes, and felt more satisfied with myself than I currently do.

A quiet, weary little woman, who lived in a bed-sitting room off the Tottenham Court Road, and who had a husband in a lunatic asylum, did our “Cooking Column,” “Hints on Education”—we were full of hints,—and a page and a half of “Fashionable Intelligence,” written in the pertly personal style which even yet has not altogether disappeared, so I am informed, from modern journalism: “I must tell you about the divine frock I wore at ‘Glorious Goodwood’ last week. Prince C.—but there, I really must not repeat all the things the silly fellow says; he is too foolish—and the dear Countess, I fancy, was just the weeish bit jealous”—and so on.

A quiet, tired little woman, who lived in a small room off Tottenham Court Road and had a husband in a mental health facility, handled our “Cooking Column,” “Hints on Education”—we had plenty of hints—and a page and a half of “Fashionable Intelligence,” written in the cheeky personal style that hasn’t completely vanished, as I’ve heard, from today’s journalism: “I must tell you about the gorgeous dress I wore at ‘Glorious Goodwood’ last week. Prince C.—but really, I shouldn’t repeat everything the silly guy says; he’s way too foolish—and the sweet Countess, I think, was just a tiny bit jealous”—and so on.

Poor little woman! I see her now in the shabby grey alpaca, with the inkstains on it. Perhaps a day at “Glorious Goodwood,” or anywhere else in the fresh air, might have put some colour into her cheeks.

Poor little woman! I can see her now in the worn grey alpaca, with ink stains on it. Maybe a day at “Glorious Goodwood,” or anywhere else outdoors, could have added some color to her cheeks.

Our proprietor—one of the most unashamedly ignorant men I ever met—I remember his gravely informing a correspondent once that Ben Jonson had written Rabelais to pay for his mother’s funeral, and only laughing good-naturedly when his mistakes were pointed out to him—wrote with the aid of a cheap encyclopedia the pages devoted to “General Information,” and did them on the whole remarkably well; while our office boy, with an excellent pair of scissors for his assistant, was responsible for our supply of “Wit and Humour.”

Our owner—one of the most unabashedly clueless people I've ever encountered—I remember him seriously telling a correspondent once that Ben Jonson wrote Rabelais to cover his mother's funeral costs, and he only chuckled good-naturedly when his errors were pointed out—wrote the pages for “General Information” with the help of a cheap encyclopedia, and he actually did them quite well; meanwhile, our office boy, armed with a great pair of scissors, handled our collection of “Wit and Humour.”

It was hard work, and the pay was poor; what sustained us was the consciousness that we were instructing and improving our fellow men and women. Of all games in the world, the one most universally and eternally popular is the game of school. You collect six children, and put them on a doorstep, while you walk up and down with the book and cane. We play it when babies, we play it when boys and girls, we play it when men and women, we play it as, lean and slippered, we totter towards the grave. It never palls upon, it never wearies us. Only one thing mars it: the tendency of one and all of the other six children to clamour for their turn with the book and the cane. The reason, I am sure, that journalism is so popular a calling, in spite of its many drawbacks, is this: each journalist feels he is the boy walking up and down with the cane. The Government, the Classes, and the Masses, Society, Art, and Literature, are the other children sitting on the doorstep. He instructs and improves them.

It was hard work, and the pay was low; what kept us going was the awareness that we were teaching and helping our fellow men and women. Of all the games in the world, the one that is most universally and timelessly loved is the game of school. You gather six kids and put them on a doorstep while you walk back and forth with the book and cane. We play it as babies, we play it as kids, we play it as adults, and we play it as we slowly approach old age. It never gets old, it never tires us out. There’s only one thing that spoils it: the way all the other six kids want a turn with the book and the cane. I’m sure that the reason journalism is such a popular profession, despite its many downsides, is that every journalist feels like the kid walking back and forth with the cane. The Government, the Classes, and the Masses, Society, Art, and Literature are the other kids sitting on the doorstep. He teaches and enhances them.

But I digress. It was to excuse my present permanent disinclination to be the vehicle of useful information that I recalled these matters. Let us now return.

But I got sidetracked. I brought up these matters to explain my current ongoing reluctance to be a source of useful information. Now, let’s get back on track.

Somebody, signing himself “Balloonist,” had written to ask concerning the manufacture of hydrogen gas. It is an easy thing to manufacture—at least, so I gathered after reading up the subject at the British Museum; yet I did warn “Balloonist,” whoever he might be, to take all necessary precaution against accident. What more could I have done? Ten days afterwards a florid-faced lady called at the office, leading by the hand what, she explained, was her son, aged twelve. The boy’s face was unimpressive to a degree positively remarkable. His mother pushed him forward and took off his hat, and then I perceived the reason for this. He had no eyebrows whatever, and of his hair nothing remained but a scrubby dust, giving to his head the appearance of a hard-boiled egg, skinned and sprinkled with black pepper.

Someone, calling themselves “Balloonist,” wrote to ask about how to make hydrogen gas. It's pretty simple to produce—at least, that’s what I figured out after doing some research at the British Museum; however, I did advise “Balloonist,” whoever they were, to take all necessary precautions to avoid any accidents. What more could I have done? Ten days later, a woman with a flushed face came to the office, holding the hand of her son, who she explained was twelve years old. The boy's face was strikingly forgettable. His mother pushed him forward and took off his hat, and that’s when I saw the reason for it. He had no eyebrows at all, and all he had left of his hair was a scruffy dusting, making his head look like a peeled hard-boiled egg sprinkled with black pepper.

“That was a handsome lad this time last week, with naturally curly hair,” remarked the lady. She spoke with a rising inflection, suggestive of the beginning of things.

“That was a good-looking guy this time last week, with naturally curly hair,” the lady said. She spoke in a way that sounded like something was starting.

“What has happened to him?” asked our chief.

“What happened to him?” asked our chief.

“This is what’s happened to him,” retorted the lady. She drew from her muff a copy of our last week’s issue, with my article on hydrogen gas scored in pencil, and flung it before his eyes. Our chief took it and read it through.

“This is what’s happened to him,” the lady shot back. She pulled a copy of last week’s issue from her muff, with my article on hydrogen gas marked in pencil, and threw it in front of him. Our chief picked it up and read it all the way through.

“He was ‘Balloonist’?” queried the chief.

"Was he 'Balloonist'?" asked the chief.

“He was ‘Balloonist,’” admitted the lady, “the poor innocent child, and now look at him!”

“He was ‘Balloonist,’” the lady admitted, “the poor innocent kid, and now look at him!”

“Maybe it’ll grow again,” suggested our chief.

“Maybe it’ll grow back,” suggested our leader.

“Maybe it will,” retorted the lady, her key continuing to rise, “and maybe it won’t. What I want to know is what you are going to do for him.”

“Maybe it will,” the lady shot back, her voice getting sharper, “and maybe it won’t. What I want to know is what you’re going to do for him.”

Our chief suggested a hair wash. I thought at first she was going to fly at him; but for the moment she confined herself to words. It appears she was not thinking of a hair wash, but of compensation. She also made observations on the general character of our paper, its utility, its claim to public support, the sense and wisdom of its contributors.

Our boss suggested a hair wash. At first, I thought she was going to go off on him, but for now, she kept it verbal. It seems she wasn't actually thinking about a hair wash, but about some kind of compensation. She also commented on the overall quality of our paper, its usefulness, its appeal for public support, and the sense and wisdom of its contributors.

“I really don’t see that it is our fault,” urged the chief—he was a mild-mannered man; “he asked for information, and he got it.”

“I really don’t think it’s our fault,” insisted the chief—he was a gentle man; “he asked for information, and we provided it.”

“Don’t you try to be funny about it,” said the lady (he had not meant to be funny, I am sure; levity was not his failing) “or you’ll get something that you haven’t asked for. Why, for two pins,” said the lady, with a suddenness that sent us both flying like scuttled chickens behind our respective chairs, “I’d come round and make your head like it!” I take it, she meant like the boy’s. She also added observations upon our chief’s personal appearance, that were distinctly in bad taste. She was not a nice woman by any means.

“Don’t try to make jokes about it,” the lady said (he definitely hadn’t meant to be funny; humor wasn’t his thing). “Or you’ll end up with something that you didn’t ask for. Honestly, for just two cents,” she said suddenly, making us both jump back like startled chickens behind our chairs, “I’d come over and rearrange your face!” I assume she meant to make it look like the boy’s. She also made remarks about our leader’s looks that were pretty rude. She was not a pleasant woman at all.

Myself, I am of opinion that had she brought the action she threatened, she would have had no case; but our chief was a man who had had experience of the law, and his principle was always to avoid it. I have heard him say:

Myself, I think that if she had gone through with the lawsuit she threatened, she wouldn't have had a case; but our leader was someone who had experience with the law, and his principle was always to steer clear of it. I've heard him say:

“If a man stopped me in the street and demanded of me my watch, I should refuse to give it to him. If he threatened to take it by force, I feel I should, though not a fighting man, do my best to protect it. If, on the other hand, he should assert his intention of trying to obtain it by means of an action in any court of law, I should take it out of my pocket and hand it to him, and think I had got off cheaply.”

“If a guy stopped me on the street and demanded my watch, I would refuse to give it to him. If he threatened to take it by force, I feel like I would, even though I'm not a fighter, do my best to protect it. But if he said he was going to try to get it through a court, I would take it out of my pocket and hand it to him, thinking I got off easy.”

He squared the matter with the florid-faced lady for a five-pound note, which must have represented a month’s profits on the paper; and she departed, taking her damaged offspring with her. After she was gone, our chief spoke kindly to me. He said:

He settled the issue with the red-faced lady for a five-pound note, which probably represented a month’s profits for the paper; and she left, taking her injured child with her. After she was gone, our boss spoke kindly to me. He said:

“Don’t think I am blaming you in the least; it is not your fault, it is Fate. Keep to moral advice and criticism—there you are distinctly good; but don’t try your hand any more on ‘Useful Information.’ As I have said, it is not your fault. Your information is correct enough—there is nothing to be said against that; it simply is that you are not lucky with it.”

“Don’t think I’m blaming you at all; it’s not your fault, it’s Fate. Stick to giving moral advice and criticism—that’s where you really shine; but don’t try to offer ‘Useful Information’ anymore. As I said, it’s not your fault. Your information is accurate enough—no argument there; it’s just that you’re not having much luck with it.”

I would that I had followed his advice always; I would have saved myself and other people much disaster. I see no reason why it should be, but so it is. If I instruct a man as to the best route between London and Rome, he loses his luggage in Switzerland, or is nearly shipwrecked off Dover. If I counsel him in the purchase of a camera, he gets run in by the German police for photographing fortresses. I once took a deal of trouble to explain to a man how to marry his deceased wife’s sister at Stockholm. I found out for him the time the boat left Hull and the best hotels to stop at. There was not a single mistake from beginning to end in the information with which I supplied him; no hitch occurred anywhere; yet now he never speaks to me.

I wish I had always followed his advice; I would have saved myself and others a lot of trouble. I don’t understand why this happens, but it does. If I guide someone on the best way to get from London to Rome, they lose their luggage in Switzerland, or almost get stranded off Dover. If I advise them on buying a camera, they get arrested by the German police for taking pictures of fortresses. I once went to great lengths to explain to a guy how to marry his late wife’s sister in Stockholm. I found out the time the boat left Hull and the best hotels to stay at. There wasn’t a single mistake in the information I gave him; everything went smoothly from start to finish; yet now he never talks to me.

Therefore it is that I have come to restrain my passion for the giving of information; therefore it is that nothing in the nature of practical instruction will be found, if I can help it, within these pages.

Therefore, I've decided to hold back my urge to share information; that's why you won't find any practical guidance in these pages, if I can help it.

There will be no description of towns, no historical reminiscences, no architecture, no morals.

There won’t be any descriptions of towns, no historical memories, no architecture, and no morals.

I once asked an intelligent foreigner what he thought of London.

I once asked a smart foreigner what he thought of London.

He said: “It is a very big town.”

He said, “It’s a really big town.”

I said: “What struck you most about it?”

I asked, "What stood out to you the most about it?"

He replied: “The people.”

He replied, "The people."

I said: “Compared with other towns—Paris, Rome, Berlin,—what did you think of it?”

I said, “How does it compare to other cities—like Paris, Rome, Berlin? What did you think of it?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “It is bigger,” he said; “what more can one say?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “It's bigger,” he said; “what else can you say?”

One anthill is very much like another. So many avenues, wide or narrow, where the little creatures swarm in strange confusion; these bustling by, important; these halting to pow-wow with one another. These struggling with big burdens; those but basking in the sun. So many granaries stored with food; so many cells where the little things sleep, and eat, and love; the corner where lie their little white bones. This hive is larger, the next smaller. This nest lies on the sand, and another under the stones. This was built but yesterday, while that was fashioned ages ago, some say even before the swallows came; who knows?

One anthill is pretty much like another. So many paths, wide or narrow, where the little creatures move around in a strange frenzy; some rushing by, important; others stopping to chat with each other. Some struggling with big loads; others just soaking up the sun. So many storages filled with food; so many spaces where the little ones sleep, eat, and love; the spot where their little white bones rest. This hive is bigger, the next one is smaller. This nest is on the sand, and another is under the stones. This one was built just yesterday, while that one was made ages ago, some say even before the swallows came; who knows?

Nor will there be found herein folk-lore or story.

Nor will you find any folklore or stories here.

Every valley where lie homesteads has its song. I will tell you the plot; you can turn it into verse and set it to music of your own.

Every valley with farms has its own song. I'll share the story; you can turn it into lyrics and set it to your own music.

There lived a lass, and there came a lad, who loved and rode away.

There was a girl, and then a guy came along, who fell in love and rode off together.

It is a monotonous song, written in many languages; for the young man seems to have been a mighty traveller. Here in sentimental Germany they remember him well. So also the dwellers of the Blue Alsatian Mountains remember his coming among them; while, if my memory serves me truly, he likewise visited the Banks of Allan Water. A veritable Wandering Jew is he; for still the foolish girls listen, so they say, to the dying away of his hoof-beats.

It’s a boring song, written in many languages; because the young man appears to have been quite a traveler. Here in sentimental Germany, they remember him fondly. The people of the Blue Alsatian Mountains also recall his arrival; and if I remember correctly, he also visited the banks of Allan Water. He truly is a Wandering Jew; because the silly girls still listen, or so they say, to the fading sound of his hoofbeats.

In this land of many ruins, that long while ago were voice-filled homes, linger many legends; and here again, giving you the essentials, I leave you to cook the dish for yourself. Take a human heart or two, assorted; a bundle of human passions—there are not many of them, half a dozen at the most; season with a mixture of good and evil; flavour the whole with the sauce of death, and serve up where and when you will. “The Saint’s Cell,” “The Haunted Keep,” “The Dungeon Grave,” “The Lover’s Leap”—call it what you will, the stew’s the same.

In this land of ruins that once echoed with voices, many legends remain; and now, giving you the basics, I leave it to you to create the dish yourself. Take one or two human hearts, a mix of human emotions—there aren’t many, just six or so at most; season with a blend of good and evil; flavor the whole thing with the sauce of death, and serve it wherever and whenever you like. “The Saint’s Cell,” “The Haunted Keep,” “The Dungeon Grave,” “The Lover’s Leap”—call it what you want, the stew is the same.

Lastly, in this book there will be no scenery. This is not laziness on my part; it is self-control. Nothing is easier to write than scenery; nothing more difficult and unnecessary to read. When Gibbon had to trust to travellers’ tales for a description of the Hellespont, and the Rhine was chiefly familiar to English students through the medium of Caesar’s Commentaries, it behoved every globe-trotter, for whatever distance, to describe to the best of his ability the things that he had seen. Dr. Johnson, familiar with little else than the view down Fleet Street, could read the description of a Yorkshire moor with pleasure and with profit. To a cockney who had never seen higher ground than the Hog’s Back in Surrey, an account of Snowdon must have appeared exciting. But we, or rather the steam-engine and the camera for us, have changed all that. The man who plays tennis every year at the foot of the Matterhorn, and billiards on the summit of the Rigi, does not thank you for an elaborate and painstaking description of the Grampian Hills. To the average man, who has seen a dozen oil paintings, a hundred photographs, a thousand pictures in the illustrated journals, and a couple of panoramas of Niagara, the word-painting of a waterfall is tedious.

Lastly, in this book, there won’t be any scenery. This isn’t laziness on my part; it’s self-control. Nothing is easier to write than scenery; nothing is more difficult and unnecessary to read. When Gibbon had to rely on travelers’ stories to describe the Hellespont, and English students mainly learned about the Rhine through Caesar’s Commentaries, it was essential for every traveler, no matter how far they went, to describe what they had seen as best as they could. Dr. Johnson, who knew little more than the view down Fleet Street, could read a description of a Yorkshire moor with enjoyment and benefit. For a Londoner who had never seen higher ground than Hog’s Back in Surrey, a description of Snowdon must have sounded thrilling. But we, or rather the steam engine and the camera for us, have changed all that. The person who plays tennis every year at the foot of the Matterhorn and billiards at the top of Rigi doesn’t need an elaborate and detailed description of the Grampian Hills. To the average person, who has seen a dozen oil paintings, a hundred photographs, a thousand pictures in illustrated magazines, and a couple of panoramas of Niagara, the word painting of a waterfall is just boring.

An American friend of mine, a cultured gentleman, who loved poetry well enough for its own sake, told me that he had obtained a more correct and more satisfying idea of the Lake district from an eighteenpenny book of photographic views than from all the works of Coleridge, Southey, and Wordsworth put together. I also remember his saying concerning this subject of scenery in literature, that he would thank an author as much for writing an eloquent description of what he had just had for dinner. But this was in reference to another argument; namely, the proper province of each art. My friend maintained that just as canvas and colour were the wrong mediums for story telling, so word-painting was, at its best, but a clumsy method of conveying impressions that could much better be received through the eye.

A cultured American friend of mine, who appreciated poetry for its own sake, once told me that he got a clearer and more satisfying idea of the Lake District from an eighteen-penny book of photographs than from all the works of Coleridge, Southey, and Wordsworth combined. I also remember him saying about the topic of scenery in literature that he would appreciate an author just as much for writing a vivid description of what he had just eaten for dinner. But this was related to another argument about the rightful role of each art. My friend argued that just as canvas and paint aren’t the right tools for storytelling, word-painting is, at best, a clumsy way of conveying impressions that could be much better understood through visual means.

As regards the question, there also lingers in my memory very distinctly a hot school afternoon. The class was for English literature, and the proceedings commenced with the reading of a certain lengthy, but otherwise unobjectionable, poem. The author’s name, I am ashamed to say, I have forgotten, together with the title of the poem. The reading finished, we closed our books, and the Professor, a kindly, white-haired old gentleman, suggested our giving in our own words an account of what we had just read.

As for the question, I clearly remember a hot afternoon in school. We had an English literature class, and we started off by reading a rather long, but otherwise harmless, poem. I’m embarrassed to admit I’ve forgotten the author’s name and the title of the poem. Once the reading was done, we closed our books, and the Professor, a kind, white-haired old man, suggested that we summarize what we had just read in our own words.

“Tell me,” said the Professor, encouragingly, “what it is all about.”

“Tell me,” said the Professor, encouragingly, “what it’s all about.”

“Please, sir,” said the first boy—he spoke with bowed head and evident reluctance, as though the subject were one which, left to himself, he would never have mentioned,—“it is about a maiden.”

“Please, sir,” said the first boy—he spoke with his head down and obvious hesitation, as if this was a topic he would never have brought up on his own,—“it's about a girl.”

“Yes,” agreed the Professor; “but I want you to tell me in your own words. We do not speak of a maiden, you know; we say a girl. Yes, it is about a girl. Go on.”

“Yes,” the Professor agreed; “but I want you to tell me in your own words. We don’t say maiden anymore; we say girl. Yes, it’s about a girl. Go on.”

“A girl,” repeated the top boy, the substitution apparently increasing his embarrassment, “who lived in a wood.”

“A girl,” repeated the top boy, the change seemingly making him more embarrassed, “who lived in a woods.”

“What sort of a wood?” asked the Professor.

“What kind of wood?” asked the Professor.

The first boy examined his inkpot carefully, and then looked at the ceiling.

The first boy carefully examined his inkpot and then looked up at the ceiling.

“Come,” urged the Professor, growing impatient, “you have been reading about this wood for the last ten minutes. Surely you can tell me something concerning it.”

“Come on,” the Professor urged, getting impatient, “you’ve been reading about this forest for the last ten minutes. Surely you can share something about it.”

“The gnarly trees, their twisted branches”—recommenced the top boy.

“The gnarly trees, their twisted branches”—the top boy started again.

“No, no,” interrupted the Professor; “I do not want you to repeat the poem. I want you to tell me in your own words what sort of a wood it was where the girl lived.”

“No, no,” interrupted the Professor; “I don't want you to recite the poem. I want you to describe in your own words what kind of woods the girl lived in.”

The Professor tapped his foot impatiently; the top boy made a dash for it.

The professor tapped his foot impatiently; the top student made a run for it.

“Please, sir, it was the usual sort of a wood.”

“Please, sir, it was just a typical kind of wood.”

“Tell him what sort of a wood,” said he, pointing to the second lad.

“Tell him what kind of wood,” he said, pointing to the second boy.

The second boy said it was a “green wood.” This annoyed the Professor still more; he called the second boy a blockhead, though really I cannot see why, and passed on to the third, who, for the last minute, had been sitting apparently on hot plates, with his right arm waving up and down like a distracted semaphore signal. He would have had to say it the next second, whether the Professor had asked him or not; he was red in the face, holding his knowledge in.

The second boy said it was a “green wood.” This annoyed the Professor even more; he called the second boy a blockhead, though I really can’t understand why, and moved on to the third. The third boy had been sitting as if on hot plates, with his right arm waving up and down like a frantic semaphore signal. He was about to say it in the next moment, whether the Professor questioned him or not; he was red in the face, trying to hold back what he knew.

“A dark and gloomy wood,” shouted the third boy, with much relief to his feelings.

“A dark and gloomy forest,” shouted the third boy, feeling a huge sense of relief.

“A dark and gloomy wood,” repeated the Professor, with evident approval. “And why was it dark and gloomy?”

“A dark and gloomy forest,” the Professor said, clearly pleased. “And what made it dark and gloomy?”

The third boy was still equal to the occasion.

The third boy was still up to the task.

“Because the sun could not get inside it.”

“Because the sun couldn’t get inside it.”

The Professor felt he had discovered the poet of the class.

The Professor felt he had found the poet of the class.

“Because the sun could not get into it, or, better, because the sunbeams could not penetrate. And why could not the sunbeams penetrate there?”

“Because the sun couldn’t get in, or, to be more precise, because the sunlight couldn’t reach it. And why couldn’t the sunlight reach there?”

“Please, sir, because the leaves were too thick.”

“Please, sir, it’s because the leaves were too thick.”

“Very well,” said the Professor. “The girl lived in a dark and gloomy wood, through the leafy canopy of which the sunbeams were unable to pierce. Now, what grew in this wood?” He pointed to the fourth boy.

“Alright,” said the Professor. “The girl lived in a dark and gloomy forest, where the sunlight couldn’t break through the leafy cover above. Now, what was growing in this forest?” He pointed to the fourth boy.

“Please, sir, trees, sir.”

“Please, sir, trees.”

“And what else?”

“And what else?”

“Toadstools, sir.” This after a pause.

“Toadstools, sir.” This came after a brief pause.

The Professor was not quite sure about the toadstools, but on referring to the text he found that the boy was right; toadstools had been mentioned.

The Professor wasn't entirely sure about the toadstools, but when he checked the text, he realized the boy was correct; toadstools were indeed mentioned.

“Quite right,” admitted the Professor, “toadstools grew there. And what else? What do you find underneath trees in a wood?”

“That's true,” the Professor acknowledged, “toadstools grew there. What else? What do you usually find underneath trees in a forest?”

“Please, sir, earth, sir.”

"Please, sir, the earth, sir."

“No; no; what grows in a wood besides trees?”

“No, no; what else grows in a forest besides trees?”

“Oh, please, sir, bushes, sir.”

“Oh, please, sir, bushes.”

“Bushes; very good. Now we are getting on. In this wood there were trees and bushes. And what else?”

“Bushes; looking good. Now we’re making progress. In this forest, there were trees and bushes. So, what else?”

He pointed to a small boy near the bottom, who having decided that the wood was too far off to be of any annoyance to him, individually, was occupying his leisure playing noughts and crosses against himself. Vexed and bewildered, but feeling it necessary to add something to the inventory, he hazarded blackberries. This was a mistake; the poet had not mentioned blackberries.

He pointed to a small boy near the bottom who had figured that the wood was too far away to bother him, so he was spending his time playing tic-tac-toe by himself. Frustrated and confused, but feeling the need to include something in the list, he took a chance and said blackberries. That was a mistake; the poet hadn't mentioned blackberries.

“Of course, Klobstock would think of something to eat,” commented the Professor, who prided himself on his ready wit. This raised a laugh against Klobstock, and pleased the Professor.

“Of course, Klobstock would come up with something to eat,” commented the Professor, who took pride in his quick wit. This got a laugh at Klobstock’s expense and made the Professor happy.

“You,” continued he, pointing to a boy in the middle; “what else was there in this wood besides trees and bushes?”

“You,” he said, pointing to a boy in the middle, “what else was in this forest besides trees and bushes?”

“Please, sir, there was a torrent there.”

“Please, sir, there was a flood there.”

“Quite right; and what did the torrent do?”

"Exactly; so what did the flood do?"

“Please, sir, it gurgled.”

"Please, sir, it made a sound."

“No; no. Streams gurgle, torrents—?”

“No; no. Streams gurgle, rushing—?”

“Roar, sir.”

"Roar, dude."

“It roared. And what made it roar?”

“It roared. And what caused it to roar?”

This was a poser. One boy—he was not our prize intellect, I admit—suggested the girl. To help us the Professor put his question in another form:

This was a puzzler. One boy—I'll admit he wasn't our brightest—suggested the girl. To assist us, the Professor rephrased his question:

“When did it roar?”

"When did it roar?"

Our third boy, again coming to the rescue, explained that it roared when it fell down among the rocks. I think some of us had a vague idea that it must have been a cowardly torrent to make such a noise about a little thing like this; a pluckier torrent, we felt, would have got up and gone on, saying nothing about it. A torrent that roared every time it fell upon a rock we deemed a poor spirited torrent; but the Professor seemed quite content with it.

Our third boy, once again coming to the rescue, explained that it roared when it crashed down among the rocks. I think some of us had a vague idea that it must have been a cowardly stream to make such a fuss over something so small; a braver stream, we thought, would have gotten up and kept going, without making a sound. A stream that roared every time it hit a rock felt like a weak one to us; but the Professor seemed perfectly fine with it.

“And what lived in this wood beside the girl?” was the next question.

“And what lived in this woods alongside the girl?” was the next question.

“Please, sir, birds, sir.”

"Excuse me, sir, birds."

“Yes, birds lived in this wood. What else?”

“Yes, birds lived in this forest. What else?”

Birds seemed to have exhausted our ideas.

Birds appeared to have run out of our ideas.

“Come,” said the Professor, “what are those animals with tails, that run up trees?”

“Come on,” said the Professor, “what are those animals with tails that run up trees?”

We thought for a while, then one of us suggested cats.

We thought for a bit, then one of us suggested cats.

This was an error; the poet had said nothing about cats; squirrels was what the Professor was trying to get.

This was a mistake; the poet hadn't mentioned cats; squirrels were what the Professor was trying to refer to.

I do not recall much more about this wood in detail. I only recollect that the sky was introduced into it. In places where there occurred an opening among the trees you could by looking up see the sky above you; very often there were clouds in this sky, and occasionally, if I remember rightly, the girl got wet.

I don’t remember much more about this forest in detail. I only remember that the sky was visible in it. In spots where there were openings in the trees, you could look up and see the sky above you; very often there were clouds in that sky, and sometimes, if I recall correctly, the girl got wet.

I have dwelt upon this incident, because it seems to me suggestive of the whole question of scenery in literature. I could not at the time, I cannot now, understand why the top boy’s summary was not sufficient. With all due deference to the poet, whoever he may have been, one cannot but acknowledge that his wood was, and could not be otherwise than, “the usual sort of a wood.”

I’ve reflected on this incident because it seems to highlight the overall issue of scenery in literature. I couldn't understand at the time, and I still don’t, why the top boy’s summary wasn’t enough. With all due respect to the poet, whoever he was, it's clear that his wood was, and could only be, “the typical kind of wood.”

I could describe the Black Forest to you at great length. I could translate to you Hebel, the poet of the Black Forest. I could write pages concerning its rocky gorges and its smiling valleys, its pine-clad slopes, its rock-crowned summits, its foaming rivulets (where the tidy German has not condemned them to flow respectably through wooden troughs or drainpipes), its white villages, its lonely farmsteads.

I could tell you a lot about the Black Forest. I could share translations of Hebel, the poet from the Black Forest. I could write pages about its rocky gorges and its beautiful valleys, its pine-covered hills, its towering peaks, its bubbling streams (where the neat German hasn't forced them to flow through wooden troughs or drainpipes), its white villages, and its isolated farmsteads.

But I am haunted by the suspicion you might skip all this. Were you sufficiently conscientious—or weak-minded enough—not to do so, I should, all said and done, succeed in conveying to you only an impression much better summed up in the simple words of the unpretentious guide book:

But I'm haunted by the thought that you might overlook all this. If you were careful enough—or not easily swayed—to pay attention, I would ultimately end up giving you an impression that's much better captured in the straightforward words of the humble guidebook:

“A picturesque, mountainous district, bounded on the south and the west by the plain of the Rhine, towards which its spurs descend precipitately. Its geological formation consists chiefly of variegated sandstone and granite; its lower heights being covered with extensive pine forests. It is well watered with numerous streams, while its populous valleys are fertile and well cultivated. The inns are good; but the local wines should be partaken of by the stranger with discretion.”

“A beautiful, mountainous area, bordered to the south and west by the Rhine plain, where its spurs drop steeply. Its geological makeup mainly includes colorful sandstone and granite, with its lower elevations covered in vast pine forests. It has plenty of streams, and its populated valleys are fertile and well-farmed. The inns are decent; however, visitors should drink the local wines carefully.”

CHAPTER VI

Why we went to Hanover—Something they do better abroad—The art of polite foreign conversation, as taught in English schools—A true history, now told for the first time—The French joke, as provided for the amusement of British youth—Fatherly instincts of Harris—The road-waterer, considered as an artist—Patriotism of George—What Harris ought to have done—What he did—We save Harris’s life—A sleepless city—The cab-horse as a critic.

Why we went to Hanover—Something they do better abroad—The art of polite foreign conversation, as taught in English schools—A true history, now told for the first time—The French joke, as provided for the amusement of British youth—Fatherly instincts of Harris—The road-waterer, considered as an artist—Patriotism of George—What Harris should have done—What he actually did—We save Harris’s life—A sleepless city—The cab-horse as a critic.

We arrived in Hamburg on Friday after a smooth and uneventful voyage; and from Hamburg we travelled to Berlin by way of Hanover. It is not the most direct route. I can only account for our visit to Hanover as the nigger accounted to the magistrate for his appearance in the Deacon’s poultry-yard.

We got to Hamburg on Friday after a smooth and uneventful trip; and from Hamburg we traveled to Berlin via Hanover. It's not the most direct route. The only reason I can think of for our stop in Hanover is like the black explaining to the magistrate why he was found in the Deacon’s chicken yard.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Yes, sar, what the constable sez is quite true, sar; I was dar, sar.”

“Yes, sir, what the constable says is absolutely true, sir; I was there, sir.”

“Oh, so you admit it? And what were you doing with a sack, pray, in Deacon Abraham’s poultry-yard at twelve o’clock at night?”

“Oh, so you admit it? And what were you doing with a sack, by the way, in Deacon Abraham’s poultry yard at midnight?”

“I’se gwine ter tell yer, sar; yes, sar. I’d been to Massa Jordan’s wid a sack of melons. Yes, sar; an’ Massa Jordan he wuz very ’greeable, an’ axed me for ter come in.”

“I’m going to tell you, sir; yes, sir. I had been to Mr. Jordan’s with a bag of melons. Yes, sir; and Mr. Jordan was very agreeable and asked me to come in.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Yes, sar, very ’greeable man is Massa Jordan. An’ dar we sat a talking an’ a talking—”

“Yes, sir, Massa Jordan is a very agreeable man. And there we sat talking and talking—”

“Very likely. What we want to know is what you were doing in the Deacon’s poultry-yard?”

“Very likely. What we want to know is what you were doing in the Deacon’s chicken yard?”

“Yes, sar, dat’s what I’se cumming to. It wuz ver’ late ’fore I left Massa Jordan’s, an’ den I sez ter mysel’, sez I, now yer jest step out with yer best leg foremost, Ulysses, case yer gets into trouble wid de ole woman. Ver’ talkative woman she is, sar, very—”

“Yes, sir, that’s what I’m getting to. It was very late before I left Mr. Jordan’s, and then I said to myself, I’ll just step out with my best foot forward, Ulysses, in case you run into trouble with the old woman. She’s a very talkative woman, sir, very—”

“Yes, never mind her; there are other people very talkative in this town besides your wife. Deacon Abraham’s house is half a mile out of your way home from Mr. Jordan’s. How did you get there?”

“Yes, don’t worry about her; there are plenty of other chatty people in this town besides your wife. Deacon Abraham’s house is half a mile out of your way home from Mr. Jordan’s. How did you get there?”

“Dat’s what I’m a-gwine ter explain, sar.”

“That's what I'm going to explain, sir.”

“I am glad of that. And how do you propose to do it?”

“I’m glad to hear that. So, how do you plan to do it?”

“Well, I’se thinkin’, sar, I must ha’ digressed.”

“Well, I’m thinking, sir, I must have gone off track.”

I take it we digressed a little.

I guess we got a bit off track.

At first, from some reason or other, Hanover strikes you as an uninteresting town, but it grows upon you. It is in reality two towns; a place of broad, modern, handsome streets and tasteful gardens; side by side with a sixteenth-century town, where old timbered houses overhang the narrow lanes; where through low archways one catches glimpses of galleried courtyards, once often thronged, no doubt, with troops of horse, or blocked with lumbering coach and six, waiting its rich merchant owner, and his fat placid Frau, but where now children and chickens scuttle at their will; while over the carved balconies hang dingy clothes a-drying.

At first, for some reason, Hanover seems like a dull town, but it grows on you. It’s actually two towns in one: a place with wide, modern, attractive streets and beautiful gardens, alongside a sixteenth-century area where old timber-framed houses lean over narrow lanes. Through low archways, you can catch glimpses of courtyards with galleries, which were once likely filled with groups of horsemen or blocked by heavy coaches waiting for their wealthy merchant owners and their plump, calm wives. Now, though, children and chickens run around freely, while dingy clothes hang drying from the carved balconies.

A singularly English atmosphere hovers over Hanover, especially on Sundays, when its shuttered shops and clanging bells give to it the suggestion of a sunnier London. Nor was this British Sunday atmosphere apparent only to myself, else I might have attributed it to imagination; even George felt it. Harris and I, returning from a short stroll with our cigars after lunch on the Sunday afternoon, found him peacefully slumbering in the smoke-room’s easiest chair.

A uniquely English vibe fills Hanover, especially on Sundays, when the closed shops and ringing bells make it feel like a brighter version of London. This British Sunday vibe wasn’t just something I imagined; even George noticed it. After a short walk with our cigars following lunch on Sunday afternoon, Harris and I found him dozing comfortably in the easiest chair in the smoke room.

“After all,” said Harris, “there is something about the British Sunday that appeals to the man with English blood in his veins. I should be sorry to see it altogether done away with, let the new generation say what it will.”

“After all,” Harris said, “there’s something about a British Sunday that attracts someone with English blood in their veins. I would hate to see it completely disappear, no matter what the new generation thinks.”

And taking one each end of the ample settee, we kept George company.

And sitting at either end of the spacious couch, we kept George company.

To Hanover one should go, they say, to learn the best German. The disadvantage is that outside Hanover, which is only a small province, nobody understands this best German. Thus you have to decide whether to speak good German and remain in Hanover, or bad German and travel about. Germany being separated so many centuries into a dozen principalities, is unfortunate in possessing a variety of dialects. Germans from Posen wishful to converse with men of Wurtemburg, have to talk as often as not in French or English; and young ladies who have received an expensive education in Westphalia surprise and disappoint their parents by being unable to understand a word said to them in Mechlenberg. An English-speaking foreigner, it is true, would find himself equally nonplussed among the Yorkshire wolds, or in the purlieus of Whitechapel; but the cases are not on all fours. Throughout Germany it is not only in the country districts and among the uneducated that dialects are maintained. Every province has practically its own language, of which it is proud and retentive. An educated Bavarian will admit to you that, academically speaking, the North German is more correct; but he will continue to speak South German and to teach it to his children.

People say you should go to Hanover to learn the best German. The downside is that outside of Hanover, which is just a small province, no one understands this best German. So you have to choose between speaking good German and staying in Hanover, or speaking poor German and traveling around. Germany, having been divided for many centuries into numerous principalities, unfortunately has a wide variety of dialects. Germans from Posen who want to chat with people from Wurtemburg often have to resort to speaking in French or English; and young women who have received an expensive education in Westphalia can shock and disappoint their parents by not understanding a single word spoken in Mechlenberg. An English-speaking foreigner would find himself just as confused in the Yorkshire wolds or in the outskirts of Whitechapel; but the situations are not exactly the same. In Germany, dialects are maintained not just in rural areas and among the uneducated. Every province has virtually its own language, which it takes pride in and holds onto tightly. An educated Bavarian will confess that, academically speaking, North German is more correct; but he will continue to speak South German and teach it to his children.

In the course of the century, I am inclined to think that Germany will solve her difficulty in this respect by speaking English. Every boy and girl in Germany, above the peasant class, speaks English. Were English pronunciation less arbitrary, there is not the slightest doubt but that in the course of a very few years, comparatively speaking, it would become the language of the world. All foreigners agree that, grammatically, it is the easiest language of any to learn. A German, comparing it with his own language, where every word in every sentence is governed by at least four distinct and separate rules, tells you that English has no grammar. A good many English people would seem to have come to the same conclusion; but they are wrong. As a matter of fact, there is an English grammar, and one of these days our schools will recognise the fact, and it will be taught to our children, penetrating maybe even into literary and journalistic circles. But at present we appear to agree with the foreigner that it is a quantity neglectable. English pronunciation is the stumbling-block to our progress. English spelling would seem to have been designed chiefly as a disguise to pronunciation. It is a clever idea, calculated to check presumption on the part of the foreigner; but for that he would learn it in a year.

Over the century, I think Germany will address this issue by adopting English. Every child in Germany, except for those in rural areas, speaks English. If English pronunciation weren't so unpredictable, there's no doubt that within a few years, it would become the global language. Foreigners agree that, grammatically, it's the easiest language to learn. A German might compare it to their own language, where every word in a sentence follows at least four distinct rules, and say that English has no grammar. Many English people seem to have reached the same conclusion, but they’re wrong. In reality, there is an English grammar, and someday our schools will acknowledge this and teach it to our children, possibly even reaching literary and media circles. But for now, we seem to agree with foreigners that it's something to overlook. English pronunciation is our major hurdle. English spelling often seems designed mainly to obscure pronunciation. It's a clever trick to humble foreign learners; if not for that, they could master it in a year.

For they have a way of teaching languages in Germany that is not our way, and the consequence is that when the German youth or maiden leaves the gymnasium or high school at fifteen, “it” (as in Germany one conveniently may say) can understand and speak the tongue it has been learning. In England we have a method that for obtaining the least possible result at the greatest possible expenditure of time and money is perhaps unequalled. An English boy who has been through a good middle-class school in England can talk to a Frenchman, slowly and with difficulty, about female gardeners and aunts; conversation which, to a man possessed perhaps of neither, is liable to pall. Possibly, if he be a bright exception, he may be able to tell the time, or make a few guarded observations concerning the weather. No doubt he could repeat a goodly number of irregular verbs by heart; only, as a matter of fact, few foreigners care to listen to their own irregular verbs, recited by young Englishmen. Likewise he might be able to remember a choice selection of grotesquely involved French idioms, such as no modern Frenchman has ever heard or understands when he does hear.

For they have a way of teaching languages in Germany that isn’t like ours, and as a result, when German young people finish gymnasium or high school at fifteen, “it” (as one can conveniently say in Germany) can understand and speak the language it has been learning. In England, we have a method that may be unmatched in achieving the least possible result with the greatest possible waste of time and money. An English boy who has gone through a decent middle-class school in England can talk to a Frenchman, slowly and with difficulty, about female gardeners and aunts; a conversation that, to someone who might not care about either topic, is likely to become boring. If he’s a bright exception, he might be able to tell the time or make a few cautious comments about the weather. No doubt he could recite a good number of irregular verbs from memory; however, in reality, few foreigners want to hear their own irregular verbs recited by young Englishmen. He might also remember a quirky selection of complicated French idioms that no modern Frenchman has ever heard or understands when he does hear them.

The explanation is that, in nine cases out of ten, he has learnt French from an “Ahn’s First-Course.” The history of this famous work is remarkable and instructive. The book was originally written for a joke, by a witty Frenchman who had resided for some years in England. He intended it as a satire upon the conversational powers of British society. From this point of view it was distinctly good. He submitted it to a London publishing firm. The manager was a shrewd man. He read the book through. Then he sent for the author.

The explanation is that, in nine out of ten cases, he learned French from an “Ahn’s First-Course.” The history of this famous book is interesting and educational. It was originally written as a joke by a clever Frenchman who had lived in England for several years. He meant it as a satire on the conversational skills of British society. From this perspective, it was quite effective. He took it to a London publishing company. The manager was astute. He read the book completely. Then he called for the author.

“This book of yours,” said he to the author, “is very clever. I have laughed over it myself till the tears came.”

“This book of yours,” he said to the author, “is really smart. I’ve laughed so much at it that I almost cried.”

“I am delighted to hear you say so,” replied the pleased Frenchman. “I tried to be truthful without being unnecessarily offensive.”

“I’m really glad to hear you say that,” replied the pleased Frenchman. “I tried to be honest without being overly rude.”

“It is most amusing,” concurred the manager; “and yet published as a harmless joke, I feel it would fail.”

“It’s really funny,” agreed the manager; “but if it were published as a harmless joke, I think it would miss the mark.”

The author’s face fell.

The author's expression changed.

“Its humour,” proceeded the manager, “would be denounced as forced and extravagant. It would amuse the thoughtful and intelligent, but from a business point of view that portion of the public are never worth considering. But I have an idea,” continued the manager. He glanced round the room to be sure they were alone, and leaning forward sunk his voice to a whisper. “My notion is to publish it as a serious work for the use of schools!”

“Its humor,” the manager continued, “would be seen as forced and over-the-top. It would entertain the thoughtful and intelligent, but from a business perspective, that part of the public isn’t worth considering. But I have an idea,” the manager went on. He looked around the room to make sure they were alone, and leaning forward, lowered his voice to a whisper. “My idea is to publish it as a serious work for schools!”

The author stared, speechless.

The author stared in shock.

“I know the English schoolman,” said the manager; “this book will appeal to him. It will exactly fit in with his method. Nothing sillier, nothing more useless for the purpose will he ever discover. He will smack his lips over the book, as a puppy licks up blacking.”

“I know the English academic,” said the manager; “this book will resonate with him. It will perfectly align with his approach. Nothing more ridiculous, nothing more pointless for his needs will he ever find. He will savor the book like a puppy licks up shoe polish.”

The author, sacrificing art to greed, consented. They altered the title and added a vocabulary, but left the book otherwise as it was.

The author, putting money over artistry, agreed. They changed the title and added some words, but left the book pretty much the same.

The result is known to every schoolboy. “Ahn” became the palladium of English philological education. If it no longer retains its ubiquity, it is because something even less adaptable to the object in view has been since invented.

The outcome is familiar to every schoolboy. “Ahn” became the cornerstone of English language education. If it’s not as widespread anymore, it’s because something even less suitable for the purpose has been created since.

Lest, in spite of all, the British schoolboy should obtain, even from the like of “Ahn,” some glimmering of French, the British educational method further handicaps him by bestowing upon him the assistance of, what is termed in the prospectus, “A native gentleman.” This native French gentleman, who, by-the-by, is generally a Belgian, is no doubt a most worthy person, and can, it is true, understand and speak his own language with tolerable fluency. There his qualifications cease. Invariably he is a man with a quite remarkable inability to teach anybody anything. Indeed, he would seem to be chosen not so much as an instructor as an amuser of youth. He is always a comic figure. No Frenchman of a dignified appearance would be engaged for any English school. If he possess by nature a few harmless peculiarities, calculated to cause merriment, so much the more is he esteemed by his employers. The class naturally regards him as an animated joke. The two to four hours a week that are deliberately wasted on this ancient farce, are looked forward to by the boys as a merry interlude in an otherwise monotonous existence. And then, when the proud parent takes his son and heir to Dieppe merely to discover that the lad does not know enough to call a cab, he abuses not the system, but its innocent victim.

In case the British schoolboy might pick up even a little French from someone like “Ahn,” the British educational method makes things even harder for him by providing what the prospectus calls “a native gentleman.” This native French gentleman, who is usually a Belgian, is undoubtedly a decent person and can understand and speak his language reasonably well. But that’s where his qualifications end. He typically has a remarkable inability to teach anyone anything. In fact, it seems he’s chosen not so much to instruct but to entertain the kids. He’s always a comic figure. No Frenchman with a dignified appearance would be hired by any English school. If he naturally has a few harmless quirks that make people laugh, that makes him even more valued by his employers. The class naturally sees him as a walking joke. The two to four hours a week that are purposely wasted on this old routine are eagerly anticipated by the boys as a fun break in an otherwise dull life. And then, when the proud parent takes his son to Dieppe only to find out that the kid doesn’t know enough to call a cab, he ends up blaming not the system, but its innocent victim.

I confine my remarks to French, because that is the only language we attempt to teach our youth. An English boy who could speak German would be looked down upon as unpatriotic. Why we waste time in teaching even French according to this method I have never been able to understand. A perfect unacquaintance with a language is respectable. But putting aside comic journalists and lady novelists, for whom it is a business necessity, this smattering of French which we are so proud to possess only serves to render us ridiculous.

I’ll stick to talking about French since it’s the only language we try to teach our kids. An English boy who could speak German would be seen as unpatriotic. I’ve never understood why we bother teaching even French in this way. Not knowing a language at all is respectable. But aside from comic writers and female novelists, for whom it's a job requirement, this slight knowledge of French that we brag about only makes us look foolish.

In the German school the method is somewhat different. One hour every day is devoted to the same language. The idea is not to give the lad time between each lesson to forget what he learned at the last; the idea is for him to get on. There is no comic foreigner provided for his amusement. The desired language is taught by a German school-master who knows it inside and out as thoroughly as he knows his own. Maybe this system does not provide the German youth with that perfection of foreign accent for which the British tourist is in every land remarkable, but it has other advantages. The boy does not call his master “froggy,” or “sausage,” nor prepare for the French or English hour any exhibition of homely wit whatever. He just sits there, and for his own sake tries to learn that foreign tongue with as little trouble to everybody concerned as possible. When he has left school he can talk, not about penknives and gardeners and aunts merely, but about European politics, history, Shakespeare, or the musical glasses, according to the turn the conversation may take.

In the German school, the approach is a bit different. One hour each day is dedicated to the same language. The goal is to prevent students from losing track of what they learned in the last lesson; instead, the aim is for them to progress. There’s no comical foreigner included for entertainment. The language is taught by a German teacher who knows it as well as he knows his own language. This system might not give German students that perfect foreign accent that British tourists are known for in every country, but it has other benefits. The students don’t call their teacher “froggy” or “sausage,” nor do they showcase any silly humor in preparation for their French or English classes. They simply sit there and make an effort to learn the foreign language with as little hassle for everyone involved as possible. Once they leave school, they can discuss not just penknives, gardeners, and aunts, but also European politics, history, Shakespeare, or musical glasses, depending on where the conversation goes.

Viewing the German people from an Anglo-Saxon standpoint, it may be that in this book I shall find occasion to criticise them: but on the other hand there is much that we might learn from them; and in the matter of common sense, as applied to education, they can give us ninety-nine in a hundred and beat us with one hand.

Viewing the German people from an Anglo-Saxon perspective, it’s possible that I’ll find reasons to criticize them in this book. However, there’s also a lot we can learn from them; when it comes to common sense in education, they can easily outshine us.

The beautiful wood of the Eilenriede bounds Hanover on the south and west, and here occurred a sad drama in which Harris took a prominent part.

The beautiful woods of the Eilenriede border Hanover to the south and west, and here a tragic event unfolded in which Harris played a key role.

We were riding our machines through this wood on the Monday afternoon in the company of many other cyclists, for it is a favourite resort with the Hanoverians on a sunny afternoon, and its shady pathways are then filled with happy, thoughtless folk. Among them rode a young and beautiful girl on a machine that was new. She was evidently a novice on the bicycle. One felt instinctively that there would come a moment when she would require help, and Harris, with his accustomed chivalry, suggested we should keep near her. Harris, as he occasionally explains to George and to myself, has daughters of his own, or, to speak more correctly, a daughter, who as the years progress will no doubt cease practising catherine wheels in the front garden, and will grow up into a beautiful and respectable young lady. This naturally gives Harris an interest in all beautiful girls up to the age of thirty-five or thereabouts; they remind him, so he says, of home.

We were riding our bikes through the woods on that Monday afternoon, along with many other cyclists, since it’s a popular spot for Hanoverians on a sunny day, and its shady paths are filled with cheerful, carefree people. Among them was a young and attractive girl on a brand-new bike. It was clear she was a beginner. You could sense that there would come a time when she would need assistance, and Harris, in his usual chivalrous way, suggested we stay close to her. Harris, as he sometimes tells George and me, has daughters of his own, or more accurately, a daughter who, as time goes on, will likely stop doing cartwheels in the front yard and grow up into a lovely and respectable young woman. This naturally makes Harris interested in all beautiful girls up to about thirty-five; they remind him, he says, of home.

We had ridden for about two miles, when we noticed, a little ahead of us in a space where five ways met, a man with a hose, watering the roads. The pipe, supported at each joint by a pair of tiny wheels, writhed after him as he moved, suggesting a gigantic-worm, from whose open neck, as the man, gripping it firmly in both hands, pointing it now this way, and now that, now elevating it, now depressing it, poured a strong stream of water at the rate of about a gallon a second.

We had traveled for about two miles when we spotted a man ahead of us in the intersection where five roads met, watering the streets with a hose. The pipe, held up at each joint by a pair of small wheels, twisted behind him as he moved, resembling a giant worm. He gripped it tightly in both hands, pointing it this way and that, lifting it up and down, pouring out a strong stream of water at about a gallon per second.

“What a much better method than ours,” observed Harris, enthusiastically. Harris is inclined to be chronically severe on all British institutions. “How much simpler, quicker, and more economical! You see, one man by this method can in five minutes water a stretch of road that would take us with our clumsy lumbering cart half an hour to cover.”

“What a much better method than ours,” Harris remarked, excitedly. Harris tends to be consistently critical of all British institutions. “How much simpler, quicker, and more cost-effective! You see, with this method, one person can water a stretch of road in five minutes that would take us with our awkward, bulky cart half an hour to cover.”

George, who was riding behind me on the tandem, said, “Yes, and it is also a method by which with a little carelessness a man could cover a good many people in a good deal less time than they could get out of the way.”

George, who was riding behind me on the tandem, said, “Yes, and it’s also a way that, with a little carelessness, a guy could go through a lot of people in a lot less time than it would take them to get out of the way.”

George, the opposite to Harris, is British to the core. I remember George quite patriotically indignant with Harris once for suggesting the introduction of the guillotine into England.

George, unlike Harris, is completely British. I remember George being quite patriotically upset with Harris once for suggesting bringing the guillotine to England.

“It is so much neater,” said Harris.

“It’s so much neater,” said Harris.

“I don’t care if it is,” said George; “I’m an Englishman; hanging is good enough for me.”

“I don’t care if it is,” said George; “I’m an Englishman; hanging is fine by me.”

“Our water-cart may have its disadvantages,” continued George, “but it can only make you uncomfortable about the legs, and you can avoid it. This is the sort of machine with which a man can follow you round the corner and upstairs.”

“Our water-cart might have its downsides,” George continued, “but it only makes you uncomfortable by your legs, and you can steer clear of it. This is the kind of machine that can follow you around the corner and up the stairs.”

“It fascinates me to watch them,” said Harris. “They are so skilful. I have seen a man from the corner of a crowded square in Strassburg cover every inch of ground, and not so much as wet an apron string. It is marvellous how they judge their distance. They will send the water up to your toes, and then bring it over your head so that it falls around your heels. They can—”

“It fascinates me to watch them,” Harris said. “They are so skilled. I’ve seen a man from the corner of a crowded square in Strasbourg cover every inch of ground without even getting his apron wet. It’s amazing how they judge their distance. They’ll shoot the water up to your toes and then bring it over your head so that it falls around your heels. They can—”

“Ease up a minute,” said George.

“Hold on a second,” said George.

I said: “Why?”

I asked, "Why?"

He said: “I am going to get off and watch the rest of this show from behind a tree. There may be great performers in this line, as Harris says; this particular artist appears to me to lack something. He has just soused a dog, and now he’s busy watering a sign-post. I am going to wait till he has finished.”

He said, “I’m going to get off and watch the rest of this show from behind a tree. There might be great performers in this business, as Harris says; this particular artist doesn’t really seem to have what it takes. He just soaked a dog, and now he’s busy watering a signpost. I’m going to wait until he’s done.”

“Nonsense,” said Harris; “he won’t wet you.”

“Nonsense,” said Harris; “he won’t get you wet.”

“That is precisely what I am going to make sure of,” answered George, saying which he jumped off, and, taking up a position behind a remarkably fine elm, pulled out and commenced filling his pipe.

"That's exactly what I'm going to make sure of," answered George. With that, he jumped down, took a position behind a beautifully tall elm tree, pulled out his pipe, and started packing it.

I did not care to take the tandem on by myself, so I stepped off and joined him, leaving the machine against a tree. Harris shouted something or other about our being a disgrace to the land that gave us birth, and rode on.

I didn’t want to tackle the tandem alone, so I got off and joined him, leaving the bike against a tree. Harris yelled something about us being a disgrace to the land that gave us life and kept riding.

The next moment I heard a woman’s cry of distress. Glancing round the stem of the tree, I perceived that it proceeded from the young and elegant lady before mentioned, whom, in our interest concerning the road-waterer, we had forgotten. She was riding her machine steadily and straightly through a drenching shower of water from the hose. She appeared to be too paralysed either to get off or turn her wheel aside. Every instant she was becoming wetter, while the man with the hose, who was either drunk or blind, continued to pour water upon her with utter indifference. A dozen voices yelled imprecations upon him, but he took no heed whatever.

The next moment, I heard a woman scream for help. Looking around the tree trunk, I realized it was coming from the young and graceful lady I had mentioned earlier, who we had forgotten about in our focus on the road-waterer. She was riding her bike steadily and directly through a heavy spray of water from the hose. She seemed too stunned to either get off or steer her bike away. With each passing second, she was getting wetter, while the guy with the hose, who was either drunk or blind, kept dousing her with water, completely unconcerned. A dozen voices shouted curses at him, but he didn’t pay any attention at all.

Harris, his fatherly nature stirred to its depths, did at this point what, under the circumstances, was quite the right and proper thing to do. Had he acted throughout with the same coolness and judgment he then displayed, he would have emerged from that incident the hero of the hour, instead of, as happened, riding away followed by insult and threat. Without a moment’s hesitation he spurted at the man, sprang to the ground, and, seizing the hose by the nozzle, attempted to wrest it away.

Harris, feeling his fatherly instincts kick in deeply, did what was completely right and appropriate in that situation. If he had maintained the same calm and judgment he showed in that moment throughout the entire incident, he would have been seen as the hero of the hour, instead of riding away while being faced with insults and threats. Without any hesitation, he rushed at the man, jumped down, and grabbed the hose by the nozzle, trying to yank it away.

What he ought to have done, what any man retaining his common sense would have done the moment he got his hands upon the thing, was to turn off the tap. Then he might have played foot-ball with the man, or battledore and shuttlecock as he pleased; and the twenty or thirty people who had rushed forward to assist would have only applauded. His idea, however, as he explained to us afterwards, was to take away the hose from the man, and, for punishment, turn it upon the fool himself. The waterman’s idea appeared to be the same, namely, to retain the hose as a weapon with which to soak Harris. Of course, the result was that, between them, they soused every dead and living thing within fifty yards, except themselves. One furious man, too drenched to care what more happened to him, leapt into the arena and also took a hand. The three among them proceeded to sweep the compass with that hose. They pointed it to heaven, and the water descended upon the people in the form of an equinoctial storm. They pointed it downwards, and sent the water in rushing streams that took people off their feet, or caught them about the waist line, and doubled them up.

What he should have done, what any reasonable person would have done the moment he got his hands on the thing, was to turn off the tap. Then he could have played football with the guy or messed around as he liked, and the twenty or thirty people who rushed over to help would have just cheered him on. However, his plan, as he later explained to us, was to take the hose from the guy and, as punishment, turn it on the fool himself. The waterman seemed to have the same idea, which was to hold onto the hose as a weapon to drench Harris. Of course, the result was that, between them, they soaked everything dead and alive within fifty yards, except themselves. One furious man, too drenched to care what happened next, jumped into the fray and joined in. The three of them started to spray the hose everywhere. They pointed it up, and the water fell on people like a storm. They aimed it down, sending sheets of water that knocked people off their feet or grabbed them around the waist and doubled them over.

Not one of them would loosen his grip upon the hose, not one of them thought to turn the water off. You might have concluded they were struggling with some primeval force of nature. In forty-five seconds, so George said, who was timing it, they had swept that circus bare of every living thing except one dog, who, dripping like a water nymph, rolled over by the force of water, now on this side, now on that, still gallantly staggered again and again to its feet to bark defiance at what it evidently regarded as the powers of hell let loose.

Not one of them would let go of the hose, and not one of them thought to turn off the water. You might think they were battling some ancient force of nature. In forty-five seconds, as George timed it, they had cleared that circus of every living thing except one dog, who, soaked like a water nymph, was tossed around by the force of the water, first to one side, then to the other, still bravely getting back up again and again to bark defiantly at what it clearly considered to be unleashed forces of hell.

Men and women left their machines upon the ground, and flew into the woods. From behind every tree of importance peeped out wet, angry heads.

Men and women abandoned their machines on the ground and ran into the woods. From behind every significant tree, wet, angry faces peered out.

At last, there arrived upon the scene one man of sense. Braving all things, he crept to the hydrant, where still stood the iron key, and screwed it down. And then from forty trees began to creep more or less soaked human beings, each one with something to say.

At last, a sensible man appeared. Facing everything, he approached the hydrant, where the iron key still rested, and turned it. Then, from forty trees, a bunch of soaked people started to emerge, each one ready to share their thoughts.

At first I fell to wondering whether a stretcher or a clothes basket would be the more useful for the conveyance of Harris’s remains back to the hotel. I consider that George’s promptness on that occasion saved Harris’s life. Being dry, and therefore able to run quicker, he was there before the crowd. Harris was for explaining things, but George cut him short.

At first, I found myself thinking about whether a stretcher or a laundry basket would be more useful for getting Harris’s body back to the hotel. I believe that George’s quick response that day actually saved Harris’s life. Since he was dry and able to run faster, he arrived before the crowd. Harris wanted to explain everything, but George interrupted him.

“You get on that,” said George, handing him his bicycle, “and go. They don’t know we belong to you, and you may trust us implicitly not to reveal the secret. We’ll hang about behind, and get in their way. Ride zig-zag in case they shoot.”

“You get on that,” George said, handing him his bicycle, “and go. They don’t know we’re with you, and you can trust us completely not to spill the secret. We’ll hang back and get in their way. Ride in a zig-zag just in case they decide to shoot.”

I wish this book to be a strict record of fact, unmarred by exaggeration, and therefore I have shown my description of this incident to Harris, lest anything beyond bald narrative may have crept into it. Harris maintains it is exaggerated, but admits that one or two people may have been “sprinkled.” I have offered to turn a street hose on him at a distance of five-and-twenty yards, and take his opinion afterwards, as to whether “sprinkled” is the adequate term, but he has declined the test. Again, he insists there could not have been more than half a dozen people, at the outside, involved in the catastrophe, that forty is a ridiculous misstatement. I have offered to return with him to Hanover and make strict inquiry into the matter, and this offer he has likewise declined. Under these circumstances, I maintain that mine is a true and restrained narrative of an event that is, by a certain number of Hanoverians, remembered with bitterness unto this very day.

I want this book to be a straightforward account of facts, free from exaggeration. That's why I showed my description of this incident to Harris, to make sure nothing more than a plain narrative slipped in. Harris argues that it's exaggerated but acknowledges that one or two people might have been “sprinkled.” I suggested spraying him with a hose from twenty-five yards away and getting his take afterward on whether “sprinkled” is the right term, but he refused the challenge. He also claims there couldn't have been more than six people involved in the disaster, saying that forty is a ridiculous overstatement. I've offered to go back to Hanover with him to investigate the matter thoroughly, but he has turned down that offer too. Given these circumstances, I stand by the fact that my account is a true and moderate telling of an event that a number of Hanoverians still remember with bitterness to this day.

We left Hanover that same evening, and arrived at Berlin in time for supper and an evening stroll. Berlin is a disappointing town; its centre over-crowded, its outlying parts lifeless; its one famous street, Unter den Linden, an attempt to combine Oxford Street with the Champs Elysée, singularly unimposing, being much too wide for its size; its theatres dainty and charming, where acting is considered of more importance than scenery or dress, where long runs are unknown, successful pieces being played again and again, but never consecutively, so that for a week running you may go to the same Berlin theatre, and see a fresh play every night; its opera house unworthy of it; its two music halls, with an unnecessary suggestion of vulgarity and commonness about them, ill-arranged and much too large for comfort. In the Berlin cafés and restaurants, the busy time is from midnight on till three. Yet most of the people who frequent them are up again at seven. Either the Berliner has solved the great problem of modern life, how to do without sleep, or, with Carlyle, he must be looking forward to eternity.

We left Hanover that same evening and arrived in Berlin just in time for dinner and an evening walk. Berlin is a letdown; the city center is overcrowded, and the outskirts feel lifeless. Its one famous street, Unter den Linden, tries to mix Oxford Street with the Champs Elysées but ends up looking unimpressive, being way too wide for its size. The theaters are cute and charming, prioritizing acting over scenery or costumes, where long-running shows are rare. Popular plays are performed repeatedly but never on consecutive nights, so you can go to the same Berlin theater for a week and see a different play each night. The opera house isn't great, and the two music halls feel unnecessarily tacky and uncomfortable, being way too big for their purpose. In Berlin cafés and restaurants, the peak hours are from midnight to three in the morning. Still, most of the people who go there wake up again at seven. Either Berliners have figured out the secret to living without sleep, or, as Carlyle would say, they're just looking forward to eternity.

Personally, I know of no other town where such late hours are the vogue, except St. Petersburg. But your St. Petersburger does not get up early in the morning. At St. Petersburg, the music halls, which it is the fashionable thing to attend after the theatre—a drive to them taking half an hour in a swift sleigh—do not practically begin till twelve. Through the Neva at four o’clock in the morning you have to literally push your way; and the favourite trains for travellers are those starting about five o’clock in the morning. These trains save the Russian the trouble of getting up early. He wishes his friends “Good-night,” and drives down to the station comfortably after supper, without putting the house to any inconvenience.

Personally, I don’t know of any other town where staying out so late is the norm, except St. Petersburg. But people from St. Petersburg don’t wake up early in the morning. In St. Petersburg, the music halls, which it’s trendy to go to after the theatre—a trip to them taking about half an hour in a fast sleigh—don’t really kick off until midnight. At four in the morning, you literally have to push your way through the Neva; and the most popular trains for travelers leave around five in the morning. These trains spare Russians the hassle of waking up early. They say “Good night” to their friends and head to the station comfortably after dinner, without disturbing anyone at home.

Potsdam, the Versailles to Berlin, is a beautiful little town, situate among lakes and woods. Here in the shady ways of its quiet, far-stretching park of Sans Souci, it is easy to imagine lean, snuffy Frederick “bummeling” with shrill Voltaire.

Potsdam, the Versailles of Berlin, is a lovely little town nestled among lakes and forests. Here, in the shaded paths of its peaceful, expansive Sans Souci park, it's easy to picture the thin, grumpy Frederick “bummeling” with the chatty Voltaire.

Acting on my advice, George and Harris consented not to stay long in Berlin; but to push on to Dresden. Most that Berlin has to show can be seen better elsewhere, and we decided to be content with a drive through the town. The hotel porter introduced us to a droschke driver, under whose guidance, so he assured us, we should see everything worth seeing in the shortest possible time. The man himself, who called for us at nine o’clock in the morning, was all that could be desired. He was bright, intelligent, and well-informed; his German was easy to understand, and he knew a little English with which to eke it out on occasion. With the man himself there was no fault to be found, but his horse was the most unsympathetic brute I have ever sat behind.

Acting on my advice, George and Harris agreed not to stay long in Berlin and to move on to Dresden instead. Most of what Berlin has to offer can be seen better elsewhere, so we decided to be satisfied with a quick drive through the city. The hotel porter introduced us to a cab driver, who, he assured us, would show us everything worth seeing in the shortest time possible. The driver himself arrived to pick us up at nine o’clock in the morning, and he was just what we needed. He was friendly, smart, and knowledgeable; his German was easy to understand, and he knew a bit of English to help out when necessary. There was nothing to complain about with him, but his horse was the most unfriendly creature I have ever been behind.

He took a dislike to us the moment he saw us. I was the first to come out of the hotel. He turned his head, and looked me up and down with a cold, glassy eye; and then he looked across at another horse, a friend of his that was standing facing him. I knew what he said. He had an expressive head, and he made no attempt to disguise his thought.

He didn't like us the moment he saw us. I was the first to come out of the hotel. He turned his head and gave me a once-over with a cold, glassy stare; then he looked at another horse, a buddy of his that was standing in front of him. I knew what he was thinking. He had a very expressive face, and he didn’t try to hide what he was feeling.

He said:

He said:

“Funny things one does come across in the summer time, don’t one?”

“Funny things you come across in the summertime, right?”

George followed me out the next moment, and stood behind me. The horse again turned his head and looked. I have never known a horse that could twist himself as this horse did. I have seen a camelopard do tricks with his neck that compelled one’s attention, but this animal was more like the thing one dreams of after a dusty days at Ascot, followed by a dinner with six old chums. If I had seen his eyes looking at me from between his own hind legs, I doubt if I should have been surprised. He seemed more amused with George if anything, than with myself. He turned to his friend again.

George followed me out right away and stood behind me. The horse turned its head and looked. I've never seen a horse that could twist itself like this one did. I've watched a giraffe do tricks with its neck that caught your attention, but this animal was more like something you'd dream about after a dusty day at Ascot, followed by dinner with six old buddies. If I had seen his eyes looking at me from between his own hind legs, I wouldn't have been surprised. He seemed more amused with George than with me, really. He turned back to his friend again.

“Extraordinary, isn’t it?” he remarked; “I suppose there must be some place where they grow them”; and then he commenced licking flies off his own left shoulder. I began to wonder whether he had lost his mother when young, and had been brought up by a cat.

“Isn’t it amazing?” he said. “I guess there must be a place where they grow them.” Then he started licking flies off his own left shoulder. I began to wonder if he had lost his mom when he was young and had been raised by a cat.

George and I climbed in, and sat waiting for Harris. He came a moment later. Myself, I thought he looked rather neat. He wore a white flannel knickerbocker suit, which he had had made specially for bicycling in hot weather; his hat may have been a trifle out of the common, but it did keep the sun off.

George and I climbed in and sat waiting for Harris. He arrived a moment later. Personally, I thought he looked pretty sharp. He was wearing a white flannel knickerbocker suit, which he had made specifically for biking in the heat; his hat might have been a bit unconventional, but it did keep the sun off.

The horse gave one look at him, said “Gott in Himmel!” as plainly as ever horse spoke, and started off down Friedrich Strasse at a brisk walk, leaving Harris and the driver standing on the pavement. His owner called to him to stop, but he took no notice. They ran after us, and overtook us at the corner of the Dorotheen Strasse. I could not catch what the man said to the horse, he spoke quickly and excitedly; but I gathered a few phrases, such as:

The horse glanced at him and said, “God in heaven!” as clearly as any horse could, then trotted off down Friedrich Strasse at a quick pace, leaving Harris and the driver standing on the sidewalk. His owner shouted for him to stop, but the horse ignored it. They chased after us and caught up at the corner of Dorotheen Strasse. I couldn’t quite make out what the man said to the horse; he spoke fast and excitedly, but I picked up a few phrases, like:

“Got to earn my living somehow, haven’t I? Who asked for your opinion? Aye, little you care so long as you can guzzle.”

“Got to make a living somehow, right? Who asked for your opinion? Yeah, it's not like you care as long as you can drink away.”

The horse cut the conversation short by turning up the Dorotheen Strasse on his own account. I think what he said was:

The horse interrupted the conversation by deciding to head up Dorotheen Strasse on its own. I think what he said was:

“Come on then; don’t talk so much. Let’s get the job over, and, where possible, let’s keep to the back streets.”

“Come on then; stop talking so much. Let’s finish the job, and whenever we can, let’s stick to the back streets.”

Opposite the Brandenburger Thor our driver hitched the reins to the whip, climbed down, and came round to explain things to us. He pointed out the Thiergarten, and then descanted to us of the Reichstag House. He informed us of its exact height, length, and breadth, after the manner of guides. Then he turned his attention to the Gate. He said it was constructed of sandstone, in imitation of the “Properleer” in Athens.

Across from the Brandenburger Gate, our driver tied the reins to the whip, climbed down, and came around to explain things to us. He pointed out the Tiergarten and then talked to us about the Reichstag building. He told us its exact height, length, and width, like a typical tour guide. Then he focused on the Gate, mentioning that it was made of sandstone, modeled after the "Propylaea" in Athens.

At this point the horse, which had been occupying its leisure licking its own legs, turned round its head. It did not say anything, it just looked.

At this point, the horse, which had been leisurely licking its own legs, turned its head. It didn’t say anything; it just looked.

The man began again nervously. This time he said it was an imitation of the “Propeyedliar.”

The man started over, a bit anxious. This time he said it was a copy of the “Propeyedliar.”

Here the horse proceeded up the Linden, and nothing would persuade him not to proceed up the Linden. His owner expostulated with him, but he continued to trot on. From the way he hitched his shoulders as he moved, I somehow felt he was saying:

Here the horse moved up the Linden, and nothing would convince him to stop. His owner tried to argue with him, but he kept trotting along. From the way he tossed his shoulders as he walked, I had the sense he was saying:

“They’ve seen the Gate, haven’t they? Very well, that’s enough. As for the rest, you don’t know what you are talking about, and they wouldn’t understand you if you did. You talk German.”

“They’ve seen the Gate, right? Well, that’s enough. As for the rest, you have no idea what you’re talking about, and they wouldn’t get it even if you did. You speak German.”

It was the same throughout the length of the Linden. The horse consented to stand still sufficiently long to enable us to have a good look at each sight, and to hear the name of it. All explanation and description he cut short by the simple process of moving on.

It was the same along the entire length of the Linden. The horse was patient enough to let us stop and take a good look at each sight and hear what it was called. Any explanations or descriptions were quickly cut short as the horse just kept moving.

“What these fellows want,” he seemed to say to himself, “is to go home and tell people they have seen these things. If I am doing them an injustice, if they are more intelligent than they look, they can get better information than this old fool of mine is giving them from the guide book. Who wants to know how high a steeple is? You don’t remember it the next five minutes when you are told, and if you do it is because you have got nothing else in your head. He just tires me with his talk. Why doesn’t he hurry up, and let us all get home to lunch?”

“What these guys want,” he seemed to think to himself, “is to go home and tell people they’ve seen these things. If I’m misjudging them, if they’re smarter than they appear, they can get better information than this old fool of mine is delivering from the guidebook. Who really cares about how tall a steeple is? You don’t remember it five minutes after you’ve been told, and if you do, it’s only because you have nothing else in your mind. He just bores me with his chatter. Why doesn’t he speed it up so we can all get home for lunch?”

Upon reflection, I am not sure that wall-eyed old brute had not sense on its side. Anyhow, I know there have been occasions, with a guide, when I would have been glad of its interference.

Upon reflection, I'm not sure that that wall-eyed old brute didn't have a point. Anyway, I know there have been times, with a guide, when I would have appreciated its intervention.

But one is apt to “sin one’s mercies,” as the Scotch say, and at the time we cursed that horse instead of blessing it.

But one tends to "waste one's kindness," as the Scots say, and at that moment we cursed that horse instead of appreciating it.

CHAPTER VII

George wonders—German love of order—“The Band of the Schwarzwald Blackbirds will perform at seven”—The china dog—Its superiority over all other dogs—The German and the solar system—A tidy country—The mountain valley as it ought to be, according to the German idea—How the waters come down in Germany—The scandal of Dresden—Harris gives an entertainment—It is unappreciated—George and the aunt of him—George, a cushion, and three damsels.

George is thinking about the German love for order—“The Band of the Schwarzwald Blackbirds will perform at seven”—The china dog—Its superiority over all other dogs—The German and the solar system—A neat country—The mountain valley as it should be, according to the German perspective—How the waters flow in Germany—The scandal in Dresden—Harris puts on a show—It goes unappreciated—George and his aunt—George, a cushion, and three young women.

At a point between Berlin and Dresden, George, who had, for the last quarter of an hour or so, been looking very attentively out of the window, said:

At some point between Berlin and Dresden, George, who had been staring intently out the window for the last fifteen minutes or so, said:

“Why, in Germany, is it the custom to put the letter-box up a tree? Why do they not fix it to the front door as we do? I should hate having to climb up a tree to get my letters. Besides, it is not fair to the postman. In addition to being most exhausting, the delivery of letters must to a heavy man, on windy nights, be positively dangerous work. If they will fix it to a tree, why not fix it lower down, why always among the topmost branches? But, maybe, I am misjudging the country,” he continued, a new idea occurring to him. “Possibly the Germans, who are in many matters ahead of us, have perfected a pigeon post. Even so, I cannot help thinking they would have been wiser to train the birds, while they were about it, to deliver the letters nearer the ground. Getting your letters out of those boxes must be tricky work even to the average middle-aged German.”

“Why is it customary in Germany to put the mailbox up a tree? Why don’t they just attach it to the front door like we do? I would hate having to climb a tree to get my mail. Plus, it’s not fair to the postman. Besides being exhausting, delivering letters must be pretty dangerous for a heavy guy on windy nights. If they’re going to attach it to a tree, why not put it lower down? Why always so high up in the branches? But maybe I’m not seeing the whole picture,” he continued, a new thought crossing his mind. “Maybe the Germans, who are ahead of us in many ways, have invented a pigeon post. Even so, I can’t help thinking they would have been smarter to train the birds to deliver the mail closer to the ground. Getting your letters from those boxes must be tricky for even the average middle-aged German.”

I followed his gaze out of window. I said:

I followed his gaze out the window. I said:

“Those are not letter-boxes, they are birds’ nests. You must understand this nation. The German loves birds, but he likes tidy birds. A bird left to himself builds his nest just anywhere. It is not a pretty object, according to the German notion of prettiness. There is not a bit of paint on it anywhere, not a plaster image all round, not even a flag. The nest finished, the bird proceeds to live outside it. He drops things on the grass; twigs, ends of worms, all sorts of things. He is indelicate. He makes love, quarrels with his wife, and feeds the children quite in public. The German householder is shocked. He says to the bird:

"Those aren’t letter boxes; they’re birds’ nests. You have to understand this nation. Germans love birds, but they prefer tidy birds. A bird on its own builds its nest anywhere. It doesn’t fit the German idea of beauty. There’s not a bit of paint on it, no decorative plaster around it, not even a flag. Once the nest is done, the bird tends to live outside of it. It drops stuff on the grass—twigs, worm bits, all sorts of things. It’s quite messy. The bird makes love, argues with its mate, and feeds its chicks all in plain sight. The German homeowner is appalled. He says to the bird:"

“‘For many things I like you. I like to look at you. I like to hear you sing. But I don’t like your ways. Take this little box, and put your rubbish inside where I can’t see it. Come out when you want to sing; but let your domestic arrangements be confined to the interior. Keep to the box, and don’t make the garden untidy.’”

“‘There are many things I like about you. I like watching you. I like hearing you sing. But I don’t like the way you do things. Take this little box and put your junk inside where I can’t see it. Come out when you want to sing, but keep your personal stuff to yourself. Stay in the box, and don’t mess up the garden.’”

In Germany one breathes in love of order with the air, in Germany the babies beat time with their rattles, and the German bird has come to prefer the box, and to regard with contempt the few uncivilised outcasts who continue to build their nests in trees and hedges. In course of time every German bird, one is confident, will have his proper place in a full chorus. This promiscuous and desultory warbling of his must, one feels, be irritating to the precise German mind; there is no method in it. The music-loving German will organise him. Some stout bird with a specially well-developed crop will be trained to conduct him, and, instead of wasting himself in a wood at four o’clock in the morning, he will, at the advertised time, sing in a beer garden, accompanied by a piano. Things are drifting that way.

In Germany, you can feel the love of order in the atmosphere. Babies there keep time with their rattles, and German birds now prefer boxes, looking down on the few unrefined ones that still build their nests in trees and bushes. Eventually, every German bird will find its proper spot in a well-organized chorus. This random and scattered chirping must be annoying to the precise German mind; there’s no system to it. The music-loving Germans will get organized. Some sturdy bird with a well-developed throat will be trained to lead, and instead of singing away in the woods at four in the morning, it will perform at the scheduled time in a beer garden, accompanied by a piano. It’s heading that way.

Your German likes nature, but his idea of nature is a glorified Welsh Harp. He takes great interest in his garden. He plants seven rose trees on the north side and seven on the south, and if they do not grow up all the same size and shape it worries him so that he cannot sleep of nights. Every flower he ties to a stick. This interferes with his view of the flower, but he has the satisfaction of knowing it is there, and that it is behaving itself. The lake is lined with zinc, and once a week he takes it up, carries it into the kitchen, and scours it. In the geometrical centre of the grass plot, which is sometimes as large as a tablecloth and is generally railed round, he places a china dog. The Germans are very fond of dogs, but as a rule they prefer them of china. The china dog never digs holes in the lawn to bury bones, and never scatters a flower-bed to the winds with his hind legs. From the German point of view, he is the ideal dog. He stops where you put him, and he is never where you do not want him. You can have him perfect in all points, according to the latest requirements of the Kennel Club; or you can indulge your own fancy and have something unique. You are not, as with other dogs, limited to breed. In china, you can have a blue dog or a pink dog. For a little extra, you can have a double-headed dog.

Your German enjoys nature, but his version of nature is basically a fancy Welsh Harp. He's really into his garden. He plants seven rose bushes on the north side and seven on the south, and if they don't all grow to the same size and shape, it stresses him out so much that he can't sleep at night. He ties every flower to a stick. This blocks his view of the flower, but he finds comfort in knowing it's there and behaving well. The lake is lined with zinc, and once a week he takes it out, brings it into the kitchen, and scrubs it clean. In the geometric center of the lawn, which is sometimes as big as a tablecloth and usually fenced off, he sets down a porcelain dog. Germans really like dogs, but usually, they prefer them in porcelain. The porcelain dog never digs up the lawn to bury bones and never tramples a flowerbed with its hind legs. From the German perspective, it's the perfect dog. It stays where you put it and is never where you don't want it to be. You can have it perfect in every way according to the latest Kennel Club standards, or you can get creative and choose something unique. Unlike with real dogs, you’re not stuck with just one breed. In porcelain, you can have a blue dog or a pink dog. For a little extra, you can even get a double-headed dog.

On a certain fixed date in the autumn the German stakes his flowers and bushes to the earth, and covers them with Chinese matting; and on a certain fixed date in the spring he uncovers them, and stands them up again. If it happens to be an exceptionally fine autumn, or an exceptionally late spring, so much the worse for the unfortunate vegetable. No true German would allow his arrangements to be interfered with by so unruly a thing as the solar system. Unable to regulate the weather, he ignores it.

On a specific date in the fall, the German secures his flowers and bushes to the ground and covers them with Chinese matting; then, on a specific date in the spring, he uncovers them and sets them upright again. If there's an unusually nice autumn or an especially late spring, it's just too bad for the unfortunate plants. No true German would let his plans be disrupted by something as unpredictable as the solar system. Unable to control the weather, he simply ignores it.

Among trees, your German’s favourite is the poplar. Other disorderly nations may sing the charms of the rugged oak, the spreading chestnut, or the waving elm. To the German all such, with their wilful, untidy ways, are eyesores. The poplar grows where it is planted, and how it is planted. It has no improper rugged ideas of its own. It does not want to wave or to spread itself. It just grows straight and upright as a German tree should grow; and so gradually the German is rooting out all other trees, and replacing them with poplars.

Among trees, your German's favorite is the poplar. Other disorganized nations may praise the rugged oak, the wide-spreading chestnut, or the swaying elm. To the German, all of these, with their willful, messy ways, are eyesores. The poplar grows where it's planted, and however it's planted. It doesn't have any improper rugged ideas of its own. It doesn't want to sway or spread out. It just grows straight and tall, just as a German tree should. And so, little by little, the German is getting rid of all the other trees and replacing them with poplars.

Your German likes the country, but he prefers it as the lady thought she would the noble savage—more dressed. He likes his walk through the wood—to a restaurant. But the pathway must not be too steep, it must have a brick gutter running down one side of it to drain it, and every twenty yards or so it must have its seat on which he can rest and mop his brow; for your German would no more think of sitting on the grass than would an English bishop dream of rolling down One Tree Hill. He likes his view from the summit of the hill, but he likes to find there a stone tablet telling him what to look at, find a table and bench at which he can sit to partake of the frugal beer and “belegte Semmel” he has been careful to bring with him. If, in addition, he can find a police notice posted on a tree, forbidding him to do something or other, that gives him an extra sense of comfort and security.

Your German enjoys the countryside, but he likes it more like a lady would expect of a noble savage—more refined. He enjoys his walk through the woods—to a restaurant. But the path shouldn't be too steep; it needs to have a brick gutter on one side to drain it, and there should be a bench every twenty yards or so where he can rest and wipe his brow. Because your German wouldn't dream of sitting on the grass any more than an English bishop would think of rolling down One Tree Hill. He appreciates the view from the hilltop, but he expects to see a stone tablet telling him what to look at, and he wants a table and bench to enjoy the simple beer and “belegte Semmel” he’s brought along. If he can find a police notice attached to a tree, forbidding him from doing something or other, that gives him an extra sense of comfort and security.

Your German is not averse even to wild scenery, provided it be not too wild. But if he consider it too savage, he sets to work to tame it. I remember, in the neighbourhood of Dresden, discovering a picturesque and narrow valley leading down towards the Elbe. The winding roadway ran beside a mountain torrent, which for a mile or so fretted and foamed over rocks and boulders between wood-covered banks. I followed it enchanted until, turning a corner, I suddenly came across a gang of eighty or a hundred workmen. They were busy tidying up that valley, and making that stream respectable. All the stones that were impeding the course of the water they were carefully picking out and carting away. The bank on either side they were bricking up and cementing. The overhanging trees and bushes, the tangled vines and creepers they were rooting up and trimming down. A little further I came upon the finished work—the mountain valley as it ought to be, according to German ideas. The water, now a broad, sluggish stream, flowed over a level, gravelly bed, between two walls crowned with stone coping. At every hundred yards it gently descended down three shallow wooden platforms. For a space on either side the ground had been cleared, and at regular intervals young poplars planted. Each sapling was protected by a shield of wickerwork and bossed by an iron rod. In the course of a couple of years it is the hope of the local council to have “finished” that valley throughout its entire length, and made it fit for a tidy-minded lover of German nature to walk in. There will be a seat every fifty yards, a police notice every hundred, and a restaurant every half-mile.

Your German isn't opposed to wild scenery, as long as it’s not too wild. But if he thinks it’s too untamed, he gets to work on taming it. I remember, near Dresden, discovering a picturesque and narrow valley that led down toward the Elbe. The winding road ran alongside a mountain stream that churned and foamed over rocks and boulders between tree-covered banks. I followed it, enchanted, until I turned a corner and suddenly came across a group of eighty or a hundred workers. They were busy cleaning up that valley and making the stream more respectable. They were carefully removing all the stones that blocked the water's flow and hauling them away. They were bricking up and cementing the banks on either side. They were uprooting and trimming down the overhanging trees, bushes, and tangled vines. A little further, I encountered the finished work—the mountain valley as it was meant to be, according to German standards. The water, now a wide, slow-moving stream, flowed over a flat, gravelly bed between two walls topped with stone coping. Every hundred yards, it gently descended over three shallow wooden platforms. On either side, the ground had been cleared, and young poplars had been planted at regular intervals. Each sapling was protected by a wicker shield and topped with an iron rod. In a couple of years, the local council hopes to have “finished” that valley completely, making it fit for a tidy-minded lover of German nature to stroll through. There will be a bench every fifty yards, a police notice every hundred, and a restaurant every half-mile.

They are doing the same from the Memel to the Rhine. They are just tidying up the country. I remember well the Wehrthal. It was once the most romantic ravine to be found in the Black Forest. The last time I walked down it some hundreds of Italian workmen were encamped there hard at work, training the wild little Wehr the way it should go, bricking the banks for it here, blasting the rocks for it there, making cement steps for it down which it can travel soberly and without fuss.

They are doing the same from the Memel to the Rhine. They are just cleaning up the country. I remember the Wehrthal well. It used to be the most romantic gorge in the Black Forest. The last time I walked through it, hundreds of Italian workers were camped there, working hard, guiding the wild little Wehr where it should go, bricking the banks here, blasting the rocks there, and making cement steps for it to flow smoothly and without fuss.

For in Germany there is no nonsense talked about untrammelled nature. In Germany nature has got to behave herself, and not set a bad example to the children. A German poet, noticing waters coming down as Southey describes, somewhat inexactly, the waters coming down at Lodore, would be too shocked to stop and write alliterative verse about them. He would hurry away, and at once report them to the police. Then their foaming and their shrieking would be of short duration.

For in Germany, there’s no talk of unrestrained nature. In Germany, nature has to behave and not set a bad example for the kids. A German poet, seeing the waters rushing down like Southey describes, though not entirely accurately, would be too shocked to stop and write a catchy poem about them. He would hurry off and immediately report it to the police. Then the foaming and shouting would be over quickly.

“Now then, now then, what’s all this about?” the voice of German authority would say severely to the waters. “We can’t have this sort of thing, you know. Come down quietly, can’t you? Where do you think you are?”

“Now then, now then, what’s going on here?” the stern voice of German authority would say to the waters. “We can’t allow this kind of behavior, you know. Calm down quietly, will you? Where do you think you are?”

And the local German council would provide those waters with zinc pipes and wooden troughs, and a corkscrew staircase, and show them how to come down sensibly, in the German manner.

And the local German council would supply those waters with zinc pipes and wooden troughs, along with a corkscrew staircase, and teach them how to descend safely, in a German way.

It is a tidy land is Germany.

It is a neat country, Germany.

We reached Dresden on the Wednesday evening, and stayed there over the Sunday.

We arrived in Dresden on Wednesday evening and stayed there until Sunday.

Taking one consideration with another, Dresden, perhaps, is the most attractive town in Germany; but it is a place to be lived in for a while rather than visited. Its museums and galleries, its palaces and gardens, its beautiful and historically rich environment, provide pleasure for a winter, but bewilder for a week. It has not the gaiety of Paris or Vienna, which quickly palls; its charms are more solidly German, and more lasting. It is the Mecca of the musician. For five shillings, in Dresden, you can purchase a stall at the opera house, together, unfortunately, with a strong disinclination ever again to take the trouble of sitting out a performance in any English, French, or American opera house.

Taking everything into account, Dresden might be the most appealing city in Germany; however, it’s somewhere to live in for a while rather than just visit. Its museums and galleries, palaces and gardens, and the beautiful, historically rich surroundings offer enjoyment for a winter but can be overwhelming after a week. It doesn’t have the lively atmosphere of Paris or Vienna, which can get tiring quickly; its attractions are more fundamentally German and more enduring. It’s the ultimate destination for musicians. In Dresden, for five shillings, you can buy a seat at the opera house, along with a strong reluctance to ever sit through a performance at any English, French, or American opera house again.

The chief scandal of Dresden still centres round August the Strong, “the Man of Sin,” as Carlyle always called him, who is popularly reputed to have cursed Europe with over a thousand children. Castles where he imprisoned this discarded mistress or that—one of them, who persisted in her claim to a better title, for forty years, it is said, poor lady! The narrow rooms where she ate her heart out and died are still shown. Chateaux, shameful for this deed of infamy or that, lie scattered round the neighbourhood like bones about a battlefield; and most of your guide’s stories are such as the “young person” educated in Germany had best not hear. His life-sized portrait hangs in the fine Zwinger, which he built as an arena for his wild beast fights when the people grew tired of them in the market-place; a beetle-browed, frankly animal man, but with the culture and taste that so often wait upon animalism. Modern Dresden undoubtedly owes much to him.

The main scandal in Dresden still revolves around August the Strong, “the Man of Sin,” as Carlyle called him, who is widely believed to have cursed Europe with over a thousand children. Castles where he locked up this mistress or that—one of them, who fought for a better title for forty years, poor lady! The small rooms where she suffered and died are still shown. Chateaux, notorious for this act of infamy or that, are scattered around the area like bones on a battlefield; and most of your guide’s stories are ones that a “young person” educated in Germany would be better off not hearing. His life-sized portrait hangs in the beautiful Zwinger, which he built as a venue for his wild animal fights when people grew bored of them in the marketplace; a heavy-browed, openly animalistic man, yet with the culture and taste that often accompany animalism. Modern Dresden undeniably owes a lot to him.

But what the stranger in Dresden stares at most is, perhaps, its electric trams. These huge vehicles flash through the streets at from ten to twenty miles an hour, taking curves and corners after the manner of an Irish car driver. Everybody travels by them, excepting only officers in uniform, who must not. Ladies in evening dress, going to ball or opera, porters with their baskets, sit side by side. They are all-important in the streets, and everything and everybody makes haste to get out of their way. If you do not get out of their way, and you still happen to be alive when picked up, then on your recovery you are fined for having been in their way. This teaches you to be wary of them.

But what the stranger in Dresden stares at most is probably the electric trams. These massive vehicles zip through the streets at speeds of ten to twenty miles per hour, taking turns and corners like an Irish cab driver. Everyone uses them, except for uniformed officers, who are not allowed. Ladies in evening gowns, heading to a ball or the opera, and porters with their baskets sit side by side. They are crucial on the streets, and everything and everyone rushes to get out of their way. If you don’t move aside and somehow stay alive when you’re picked up, you’ll receive a fine for being in their way once you recover. This teaches you to be careful around them.

One afternoon Harris took a “bummel” by himself. In the evening, as we sat listening to the band at the Belvedere, Harris said, à propos of nothing in particular, “These Germans have no sense of humour.”

One afternoon, Harris went out for a stroll by himself. In the evening, while we were sitting and listening to the band at the Belvedere, Harris said, à propos of nothing in particular, “These Germans have no sense of humor.”

“What makes you think that?” I asked.

“What makes you think that?” I asked.

“Why, this afternoon,” he answered, “I jumped on one of those electric tramcars. I wanted to see the town, so I stood outside on the little platform—what do you call it?”

“Why, this afternoon,” he replied, “I hopped on one of those electric trams. I wanted to check out the town, so I stood outside on the small platform—what do you call it?”

“The Stehplatz,” I suggested.

“The Standing Area,” I suggested.

“That’s it,” said Harris. “Well, you know the way they shake you about, and how you have to look out for the corners, and mind yourself when they stop and when they start?”

"That's it," Harris said. "Well, you know how they jostle you around, and how you have to watch for the corners, and be careful when they stop and when they start?"

I nodded.

I nodded.

“There were about half a dozen of us standing there,” he continued, “and, of course, I am not experienced. The thing started suddenly, and that jerked me backwards. I fell against a stout gentleman, just behind me. He could not have been standing very firmly himself, and he, in his turn, fell back against a boy who was carrying a trumpet in a green baize case. They never smiled, neither the man nor the boy with the trumpet; they just stood there and looked sulky. I was going to say I was sorry, but before I could get the words out the tram eased up, for some reason or other, and that, of course, shot me forward again, and I butted into a white-haired old chap, who looked to me like a professor. Well, he never smiled, never moved a muscle.”

“There were about six of us standing there,” he continued, “and, of course, I’m not experienced. It started suddenly, and that threw me backwards. I bumped into a sturdy guy right behind me. He couldn't have been standing very firmly either, and he, in turn, fell back into a kid who was carrying a trumpet in a green case. Neither the man nor the kid with the trumpet smiled; they just stood there looking grumpy. I was going to say I was sorry, but before I could get the words out, the tram slowed down for some reason, which, of course, sent me flying forward again, and I crashed into an old guy with white hair, who looked to me like a professor. Well, he never smiled, never moved a muscle.”

“Maybe, he was thinking of something else,” I suggested.

“Maybe he was thinking about something else,” I suggested.

“That could not have been the case with them all,” replied Harris, “and in the course of that journey, I must have fallen against every one of them at least three times. You see,” explained Harris, “they knew when the corners were coming, and in which direction to brace themselves. I, as a stranger, was naturally at a disadvantage. The way I rolled and staggered about that platform, clutching wildly now at this man and now at that, must have been really comic. I don’t say it was high-class humour, but it would have amused most people. Those Germans seemed to see no fun in it whatever—just seemed anxious, that was all. There was one man, a little man, who stood with his back against the brake; I fell against him five times, I counted them. You would have expected the fifth time would have dragged a laugh out of him, but it didn’t; he merely looked tired. They are a dull lot.”

"That can't have been true for all of them," Harris replied. "During that trip, I must have bumped into each one of them at least three times. You see," Harris explained, "they knew when the corners were coming and which way to brace themselves. I, as a newcomer, was clearly at a disadvantage. The way I rolled and wobbled around that platform, grabbing wildly at this guy and that, must have been pretty funny. I won't say it was top-notch humor, but it would have cracked up most people. Those Germans, however, didn't seem to find it funny at all—they just looked worried, that’s all. There was one guy, a little man, who stood with his back against the brakes; I bumped into him five times—I counted. You’d think the fifth time would have made him laugh, but it didn’t; he just looked exhausted. They're a pretty dull crowd."

George also had an adventure at Dresden. There was a shop near the Altmarkt, in the window of which were exhibited some cushions for sale. The proper business of the shop was handling of glass and china; the cushions appeared to be in the nature of an experiment. They were very beautiful cushions, hand-embroidered on satin. We often passed the shop, and every time George paused and examined those cushions. He said he thought his aunt would like one.

George also had an adventure in Dresden. There was a shop near the Altmarkt that had some cushions displayed in the window for sale. The main business of the shop was dealing in glass and china; the cushions seemed to be more of an experiment. They were gorgeous cushions, hand-embroidered on satin. We often walked by the shop, and each time, George would stop and look at those cushions. He said he thought his aunt would love one.

George has been very attentive to this aunt of his during the journey. He has written her quite a long letter every day, and from every town we stop at he sends her off a present. To my mind, he is overdoing the business, and more than once I have expostulated with him. His aunt will be meeting other aunts, and talking to them; the whole class will become disorganised and unruly. As a nephew, I object to the impossible standard that George is setting up. But he will not listen.

George has been very caring toward his aunt during the trip. He writes her a pretty long letter every day, and from every town we visit, he sends her a gift. I think he’s going a bit overboard, and I’ve pointed it out to him more than once. His aunt will be catching up with other aunts and chatting with them; the whole dynamic will get chaotic. As a nephew, I disagree with the unrealistic standard George is creating. But he refuses to listen.

Therefore it was that on the Saturday he left us after lunch, saying he would go round to that shop and get one of those cushions for his aunt. He said he would not be long, and suggested our waiting for him.

So it was that on Saturday he left us after lunch, saying he would go over to that shop and get one of those cushions for his aunt. He said he wouldn't be long and suggested we wait for him.

We waited for what seemed to me rather a long time. When he rejoined us he was empty handed, and looked worried. We asked him where his cushion was. He said he hadn’t got a cushion, said he had changed his mind, said he didn’t think his aunt would care for a cushion. Evidently something was amiss. We tried to get at the bottom of it, but he was not communicative. Indeed, his answers after our twentieth question or thereabouts became quite short.

We waited for what felt like a long time. When he came back, he was empty-handed and looked worried. We asked him where his cushion was. He said he didn’t have a cushion, that he had changed his mind, and that he didn’t think his aunt would want a cushion. Clearly, something was wrong. We tried to figure it out, but he wasn’t very open. In fact, his answers started to get pretty short after about our twentieth question.

In the evening, however, when he and I happened to be alone, he broached the subject himself. He said:

In the evening, though, when he and I were alone, he brought up the topic himself. He said:

“They are somewhat peculiar in some things, these Germans.”

“They are a bit strange in some ways, these Germans.”

I said: “What has happened?”

I asked, "What happened?"

“Well,” he answered, “there was that cushion I wanted.”

“Well,” he replied, “there was that cushion I wanted.”

“For your aunt,” I remarked.

"For your aunt," I said.

“Why not?” he returned. He was huffy in a moment; I never knew a man so touchy about an aunt. “Why shouldn’t I send a cushion to my aunt?”

“Why not?” he replied, getting a bit annoyed. I’ve never met someone who’s so sensitive about an aunt. “Why shouldn’t I send a cushion to my aunt?”

“Don’t get excited,” I replied. “I am not objecting; I respect you for it.”

“Don’t get your hopes up,” I replied. “I’m not against it; I admire you for it.”

He recovered his temper, and went on:

He chilled out and continued:

“There were four in the window, if you remember, all very much alike, and each one labelled in plain figures twenty marks. I don’t pretend to speak German fluently, but I can generally make myself understood with a little effort, and gather the sense of what is said to me, provided they don’t gabble. I went into the shop. A young girl came up to me; she was a pretty, quiet little soul, one might almost say, demure; not at all the sort of girl from whom you would have expected such a thing. I was never more surprised in all my life.”

“There were four in the window, if you remember, all very similar and each one clearly marked at twenty marks. I can’t claim to speak German fluently, but I usually manage to get my point across with a bit of effort and can understand what's being said to me, as long as they don't speak too fast. I went into the shop. A young girl approached me; she was a pretty, quiet little thing, almost demure; definitely not the type of girl you would expect this from. I was never more surprised in my life.”

“Surprised about what?” I said.

“Surprised about what?” I asked.

George always assumes you know the end of the story while he is telling you the beginning; it is an annoying method.

George always acts like you know how the story ends while he’s telling you the beginning; it’s an annoying way to do things.

“At what happened,” replied George; “at what I am telling you. She smiled and asked me what I wanted. I understood that all right; there could have been no mistake about that. I put down a twenty mark piece on the counter and said:

“At what happened,” replied George; “at what I’m telling you. She smiled and asked me what I wanted. I got that loud and clear; there was no mistake about it. I placed a twenty mark coin on the counter and said:

“Please give me a cushion.”

“Please get me a cushion.”

“She stared at me as if I had asked for a feather bed. I thought, maybe, she had not heard, so I repeated it louder. If I had chucked her under the chin she could not have looked more surprised or indignant.

“She looked at me like I had asked for a fancy pillow. I thought maybe she hadn’t heard, so I said it again louder. If I had patted her on the chin, she couldn’t have looked more surprised or offended.”

“She said she thought I must be making a mistake.

“She said she thought I was probably making a mistake.”

“I did not want to begin a long conversation and find myself stranded. I said there was no mistake. I pointed to my twenty mark piece, and repeated for the third time that I wanted a cushion, ‘a twenty mark cushion.’

“I didn’t want to start a long conversation and end up stuck. I said there was no mistake. I pointed to my twenty-mark coin and repeated for the third time that I wanted a cushion, ‘a twenty-mark cushion.’”

“Another girl came up, an elder girl; and the first girl repeated to her what I had just said: she seemed quite excited about it. The second girl did not believe her—did not think I looked the sort of man who would want a cushion. To make sure, she put the question to me herself.

“Another girl approached, an older girl; and the first girl told her what I had just said: she seemed really excited about it. The second girl didn’t believe her—she didn’t think I looked like the kind of guy who would want a cushion. To be sure, she asked me the question herself.

“‘Did you say you wanted a cushion?’ she asked.

“‘Did you say you wanted a cushion?’ she asked.

“‘I have said it three times,’ I answered. ‘I will say it again—I want a cushion.’

“I’ve said it three times,” I replied. “I’ll say it again—I want a cushion.”

“She said: ‘Then you can’t have one.’

“She said, ‘Then you can’t have one.’”

“I was getting angry by this time. If I hadn’t really wanted the thing I should have walked out of the shop; but there the cushions were in the window, evidently for sale. I didn’t see why I couldn’t have one.

“I was getting really angry by this point. If I hadn’t really wanted the thing, I should have just walked out of the shop; but there the cushions were in the window, obviously for sale. I didn’t see why I couldn’t have one.

“I said: ‘I will have one!’ It is a simple sentence. I said it with determination.

“I said, ‘I will have one!’ It’s a straightforward sentence. I said it with confidence.”

“A third girl came up at this point, the three representing, I fancy, the whole force of the shop. She was a bright-eyed, saucy-looking little wench, this last one. On any other occasion I might have been pleased to see her; now, her coming only irritated me. I didn’t see the need of three girls for this business.

“A third girl approached at this point, the three of them representing, I suppose, the entire workforce of the shop. She was a bright-eyed, cheeky little girl, this last one. Under different circumstances, I might have been happy to see her; now, her arrival just annoyed me. I didn’t think it was necessary to have three girls handling this task.”

“The first two girls started explaining the thing to the third girl, and before they were half-way through the third girl began to giggle—she was the sort of girl who would giggle at anything. That done, they fell to chattering like Jenny Wrens, all three together; and between every half-dozen words they looked across at me; and the more they looked at me the more the third girl giggled; and before they had finished they were all three giggling, the little idiots; you might have thought I was a clown, giving a private performance.

The first two girls started explaining things to the third girl, and before they were even halfway through, the third girl began to giggle—she was the type of girl who would giggle at anything. Once that happened, they began chatting away like little birds, all three of them together; and between every few words, they glanced over at me; and the more they glanced at me, the more the third girl giggled; by the time they were done, all three of them were giggling like little fools; you might have thought I was a clown putting on a private show.

“When she was steady enough to move, the third girl came up to me; she was still giggling. She said:

“When she was steady enough to move, the third girl came up to me; she was still giggling. She said:

“‘If you get it, will you go?’

“‘If you understand it, will you go?’”

“I did not quite understand her at first, and she repeated it.

“I didn’t really get what she meant at first, so she said it again."

“‘This cushion. When you’ve got it, will you go—away—at once?’

“This cushion. When you have it, will you leave—right away?”

“I was only too anxious to go. I told her so. But, I added I was not going without it. I had made up my mind to have that cushion now if I stopped in the shop all night for it.

“I was definitely eager to go. I told her that. But I added that I wasn’t leaving without it. I had made up my mind to get that cushion, even if it meant staying in the shop all night for it.”

“She rejoined the other two girls. I thought they were going to get me the cushion and have done with the business. Instead of that, the strangest thing possible happened. The two other girls got behind the first girl, all three still giggling, Heaven knows what about, and pushed her towards me. They pushed her close up to me, and then, before I knew what was happening, she put her hands on my shoulders, stood up on tiptoe, and kissed me. After which, burying her face in her apron, she ran off, followed by the second girl. The third girl opened the door for me, and so evidently expected me to go, that in my confusion I went, leaving my twenty marks behind me. I don’t say I minded the kiss, though I did not particularly want it, while I did want the cushion. I don’t like to go back to the shop. I cannot understand the thing at all.”

“She rejoined the other two girls. I thought they were going to get me the cushion and be done with it. But then, the strangest thing happened. The other two girls got behind the first girl, all three still giggling about who knows what, and pushed her towards me. They pushed her right up to me, and before I realized what was happening, she put her hands on my shoulders, stood on tiptoe, and kissed me. After that, she buried her face in her apron and ran off, followed by the second girl. The third girl opened the door for me and looked like she expected me to leave, so in my confusion, I did, forgetting my twenty marks. I wouldn’t say I minded the kiss, although I didn’t really want it, while I did want the cushion. I really don’t want to go back to the shop. I can’t understand any of this at all.”

I said: “What did you ask for?”

I said, “What did you ask for?”

He said: “A cushion”

He said: “A pillow”

I said: “That is what you wanted, I know. What I mean is, what was the actual German word you said.”

I said, “That’s what you wanted, I get it. What I’m asking is, what was the exact German word you used?”

He replied: “A kuss.”

He replied: “A kiss.”

I said: “You have nothing to complain of. It is somewhat confusing. A ‘kuss’ sounds as if it ought to be a cushion, but it is not; it is a kiss, while a ‘kissen’ is a cushion. You muddled up the two words—people have done it before. I don’t know much about this sort of thing myself; but you asked for a twenty mark kiss, and from your description of the girl some people might consider the price reasonable. Anyhow, I should not tell Harris. If I remember rightly, he also has an aunt.”

I said, “You have no reason to complain. It’s a bit tricky. A ‘kuss’ sounds like it should mean cushion, but it actually means kiss, while ‘kissen’ is the word for cushion. You've mixed up the two words—it's happened before. I’m not an expert on this stuff myself, but you asked for a twenty-mark kiss, and based on your description of the girl, some might think that’s a fair price. Either way, I wouldn’t mention it to Harris. If I recall correctly, he also has an aunt.”

George agreed with me it would be better not.

George and I agreed it would be better not to.

CHAPTER VIII

Mr. and Miss Jones, of Manchester—The benefits of cocoa—A hint to the Peace Society—The window as a mediaeval argument—The favourite Christian recreation—The language of the guide—How to repair the ravages of time—George tries a bottle—The fate of the German beer drinker—Harris and I resolve to do a good action—The usual sort of statue—Harris and his friends—A pepperless Paradise—Women and towns.

Mr. and Miss Jones, from Manchester—The benefits of cocoa—A suggestion for the Peace Society—The window as a medieval argument—The favorite Christian pastime—The guide's language—How to fix the damage of time—George tries a bottle—The fate of the German beer drinker—Harris and I decide to do a good deed—The typical kind of statue—Harris and his friends—A paradise without pepper—Women and cities.

We were on our way to Prague, and were waiting in the great hall of the Dresden Station until such time as the powers-that-be should permit us on to the platform. George, who had wandered to the bookstall, returned to us with a wild look in his eyes. He said:

We were heading to Prague and waiting in the large hall of the Dresden Station until the authorities allowed us onto the platform. George, who had gone over to the bookstall, came back to us with a frantic look in his eyes. He said:

“I’ve seen it.”

"I've seen it."

I said, “Seen what?”

I asked, “What have you seen?”

He was too excited to answer intelligently. He said:

He was too excited to give a smart response. He said:

“It’s here. It’s coming this way, both of them. If you wait, you’ll see it for yourselves. I’m not joking; it’s the real thing.”

“It’s here. It’s coming this way, both of them. If you wait, you’ll see it for yourselves. I’m not joking; it’s the real deal.”

As is usual about this period, some paragraphs, more or less serious, had been appearing in the papers concerning the sea-serpent, and I thought for the moment he must be referring to this. A moment’s reflection, however, told me that here, in the middle of Europe, three hundred miles from the coast, such a thing was impossible. Before I could question him further, he seized me by the arm.

As is typical for this time, some articles, varying in seriousness, had been showing up in the newspapers about the sea serpent, and for a moment, I thought he must be talking about that. However, after a moment of thought, it became clear to me that here, in the middle of Europe, three hundred miles from the coast, that was impossible. Before I could ask him more questions, he grabbed my arm.

“Look!” he said; “now am I exaggerating?”

“Look!” he said. “Am I exaggerating now?”

I turned my head and saw what, I suppose, few living Englishmen have ever seen before—the travelling Britisher according to the Continental idea, accompanied by his daughter. They were coming towards us in the flesh and blood, unless we were dreaming, alive and concrete—the English “Milor” and the English “Mees,” as for generations they have been portrayed in the Continental comic press and upon the Continental stage. They were perfect in every detail. The man was tall and thin, with sandy hair, a huge nose, and long Dundreary whiskers. Over a pepper-and-salt suit he wore a light overcoat, reaching almost to his heels. His white helmet was ornamented with a green veil; a pair of opera-glasses hung at his side, and in his lavender-gloved hand he carried an alpenstock a little taller than himself. His daughter was long and angular. Her dress I cannot describe: my grandfather, poor gentleman, might have been able to do so; it would have been more familiar to him. I can only say that it appeared to me unnecessarily short, exhibiting a pair of ankles—if I may be permitted to refer to such points—that, from an artistic point of view, called rather for concealment. Her hat made me think of Mrs. Hemans; but why I cannot explain. She wore side-spring boots—“prunella,” I believe, used to be the trade name—mittens, and pince-nez. She also carried an alpenstock (there is not a mountain within a hundred miles of Dresden) and a black bag strapped to her waist. Her teeth stuck out like a rabbit’s, and her figure was that of a bolster on stilts.

I turned my head and saw something that, I suppose, few living Englishmen have ever seen—the British traveler as imagined on the Continent, accompanied by his daughter. They were approaching us in the flesh and blood, unless we were dreaming, alive and real—the English “Milor” and the English “Mees,” just as they've been portrayed for generations in Continental cartoons and on stage. They were flawless in every detail. The man was tall and thin, with sandy hair, a big nose, and long Dundreary whiskers. He wore a light overcoat over a pepper-and-salt suit, reaching almost to the backs of his knees. His white helmet was adorned with a green veil; a pair of opera glasses hung at his side, and in his lavender-gloved hand, he carried an alpenstock that was a bit taller than he was. His daughter was tall and lanky. I can’t describe her dress: my grandfather, poor man, might have been able to; it would have been more familiar to him. I can only say that it seemed unnecessarily short, revealing a pair of ankles—if I may be allowed to mention such details—that, from an artistic perspective, seemed better off covered up. Her hat reminded me of Mrs. Hemans; I can't explain why. She wore side-spring boots—“prunella,” I believe was the trade name—mittens, and pince-nez glasses. She also carried an alpenstock (there isn't a mountain within a hundred miles of Dresden) and a black bag strapped to her waist. Her teeth stuck out like a rabbit’s, and her figure resembled a bolster on stilts.

Harris rushed for his camera, and of course could not find it; he never can when he wants it. Whenever we see Harris scuttling up and down like a lost dog, shouting, “Where’s my camera? What the dickens have I done with my camera? Don’t either of you remember where I put my camera?”—then we know that for the first time that day he has come across something worth photographing. Later on, he remembered it was in his bag; that is where it would be on an occasion like this.

Harris dashed to get his camera but, as usual, couldn’t find it; he never does when he actually needs it. Whenever we see Harris running around like a confused dog, yelling, “Where’s my camera? What the heck did I do with my camera? Don’t any of you remember where I put my camera?”—we know that he has finally found something worth taking a picture of that day. Later, he realized it was in his bag; that’s exactly where it would be on a day like this.

They were not content with appearance; they acted the thing to the letter. They walked gaping round them at every step. The gentleman had an open Baedeker in his hand, and the lady carried a phrase book. They talked French that nobody could understand, and German that they could not translate themselves! The man poked at officials with his alpenstock to attract their attention, and the lady, her eye catching sight of an advertisement of somebody’s cocoa, said “Shocking!” and turned the other way.

They weren't satisfied with just looking around; they fully immersed themselves in the experience. They walked with wide eyes at each step. The man held an open travel guide in his hand, and the woman had a phrasebook. They spoke French that no one could comprehend and German that they couldn't even translate for themselves! The man prodded officials with his walking stick to get their attention, and when the woman saw an ad for someone’s cocoa, she exclaimed, "Shocking!" and turned away.

Really, there was some excuse for her. One notices, even in England, the home of the proprieties, that the lady who drinks cocoa appears, according to the poster, to require very little else in this world; a yard or so of art muslin at the most. On the Continent she dispenses, so far as one can judge, with every other necessity of life. Not only is cocoa food and drink to her, it should be clothes also, according to the idea of the cocoa manufacturer. But this by the way.

Honestly, there was some justification for her. One observes, even in England, the land of social etiquette, that the woman who drinks cocoa seems, according to the advertisement, to need very little else in this world; perhaps just a yard or so of decorative fabric at most. In Europe, she appears to do without any other essential items for living. Not only is cocoa her food and drink, but it should also serve as clothing, based on the cocoa producer's perspective. But that's beside the point.

Of course, they immediately became the centre of attraction. By being able to render them some slight assistance, I gained the advantage of five minutes’ conversation with them. They were very affable. The gentleman told me his name was Jones, and that he came from Manchester, but he did not seem to know what part of Manchester, or where Manchester was. I asked him where he was going to, but he evidently did not know. He said it depended. I asked him if he did not find an alpenstock a clumsy thing to walk about with through a crowded town; he admitted that occasionally it did get in the way. I asked him if he did not find a veil interfere with his view of things; he explained that you only wore it when the flies became troublesome. I enquired of the lady if she did not find the wind blow cold; she said she had noticed it, especially at the corners. I did not ask these questions one after another as I have here put them down; I mixed them up with general conversation, and we parted on good terms.

Of course, they instantly became the center of attention. By offering them a little help, I got the chance to chat with them for five minutes. They were very friendly. The man introduced himself as Jones and said he was from Manchester, but he didn’t seem to know which part of Manchester or even where Manchester was. I asked him where he was headed, but he clearly had no idea. He said it depended. I asked if he found a hiking stick awkward to carry around in a busy town; he admitted that sometimes it did get in the way. I asked him if the veil obstructed his view; he explained that you only wore it when the flies were bothersome. I asked the lady if she didn’t think the wind was cold; she mentioned that she had indeed noticed it, especially at the corners. I didn’t ask these questions in the order I’ve written them; I mixed them in with general conversation, and we parted on good terms.

I have pondered much upon the apparition, and have come to a definite opinion. A man I met later at Frankfort, and to whom I described the pair, said he had seen them himself in Paris, three weeks after the termination of the Fashoda incident; while a traveller for some English steel works whom we met in Strassburg remembered having seen them in Berlin during the excitement caused by the Transvaal question. My conclusion is that they were actors out of work, hired to do this thing in the interest of international peace. The French Foreign Office, wishful to allay the anger of the Parisian mob clamouring for war with England, secured this admirable couple and sent them round the town. You cannot be amused at a thing, and at the same time want to kill it. The French nation saw the English citizen and citizeness—no caricature, but the living reality—and their indignation exploded in laughter. The success of the stratagem prompted them later on to offer their services to the German Government, with the beneficial results that we all know.

I’ve thought a lot about the sighting and have come to a clear conclusion. A man I later met in Frankfurt, to whom I described the couple, told me he’d seen them in Paris three weeks after the Fashoda incident ended. Meanwhile, a traveler from some English steelworks we met in Strasbourg remembered seeing them in Berlin during the hype around the Transvaal situation. My conclusion is that they were out-of-work actors hired to do this in the name of international peace. The French Foreign Office, wanting to calm down the angry Parisian crowds calling for war with England, found this amazing couple and sent them around the city. You can’t laugh at something and at the same time want to destroy it. The French people saw the English man and woman—not as a caricature, but as the real deal—and their outrage turned into laughter. The success of this plan led them to later offer their services to the German government, with the positive outcomes we all know.

Our own Government might learn the lesson. It might be as well to keep near Downing Street a few small, fat Frenchmen, to be sent round the country when occasion called for it, shrugging their shoulders and eating frog sandwiches; or a file of untidy, lank-haired Germans might be retained, to walk about, smoking long pipes, saying “So.” The public would laugh and exclaim, “War with such? It would be too absurd.” Failing the Government, I recommend the scheme to the Peace Society.

Our government could take a lesson from this. It might be a good idea to keep a few small, chubby Frenchmen near Downing Street to send around the country when needed, shrugging their shoulders and eating frog sandwiches; or to have a group of messy, skinny Germans walking around, smoking long pipes and saying “So.” The public would laugh and say, “War with them? That would be ridiculous.” If the government doesn’t do it, I suggest the idea to the Peace Society.

Our visit to Prague we were compelled to lengthen somewhat. Prague is one of the most interesting towns in Europe. Its stones are saturated with history and romance; its every suburb must have been a battlefield. It is the town that conceived the Reformation and hatched the Thirty Years’ War. But half Prague’s troubles, one imagines, might have been saved to it, had it possessed windows less large and temptingly convenient. The first of these mighty catastrophes it set rolling by throwing the seven Catholic councillors from the windows of its Rathhaus on to the pikes of the Hussites below. Later, it gave the signal for the second by again throwing the Imperial councillors from the windows of the old Burg in the Hradschin—Prague’s second “Fenstersturz.” Since, other fateful questions have been decide in Prague, one assumes from their having been concluded without violence that such must have been discussed in cellars. The window, as an argument, one feels, would always have proved too strong a temptation to any true-born Praguer.

We had to extend our stay in Prague a bit longer. Prague is one of the most fascinating cities in Europe. Its streets are filled with history and romance; every neighborhood must have seen its share of battles. It’s the city that sparked the Reformation and started the Thirty Years' War. But one might think that many of Prague's troubles could have been avoided if it hadn’t had such large and inviting windows. The first major disaster began when seven Catholic councilors were thrown from the windows of the town hall onto the pikes of the Hussites below. Later, it triggered the second disaster by throwing the Imperial councilors from the old castle in the Hradschin—Prague’s second “window fall.” Since then, other crucial decisions have been made in Prague, and it seems they were likely negotiated in basements, given that they were resolved without violence. It feels like the window, as a form of persuasion, would always have been too strong a temptation for any true Praguer.

In the Teynkirche stands the worm-eaten pulpit from which preached John Huss. One may hear from the selfsame desk to-day the voice of a Papist priest, while in far-off Constance a rude block of stone, half ivy hidden, marks the spot where Huss and Jerome died burning at the stake. History is fond of her little ironies. In this same Teynkirche lies buried Tycho Brahe, the astronomer, who made the common mistake of thinking the earth, with its eleven hundred creeds and one humanity, the centre of the universe; but who otherwise observed the stars clearly.

In the Teynkirche, there's a worm-eaten pulpit where John Huss preached. From that same desk today, you can hear the voice of a Catholic priest, while far away in Constance, a rough stone, partially covered in ivy, marks the place where Huss and Jerome were burned at the stake. History loves its little ironies. In this same Teynkirche, Tycho Brahe, the astronomer, is buried, who made the common mistake of believing that the earth, with its eleven hundred creeds and one humanity, was the center of the universe; but he otherwise had a clear view of the stars.

Through Prague’s dirty, palace-bordered alleys must have pressed often in hot haste blind Ziska and open-minded Wallenstein—they have dubbed him “The Hero” in Prague; and the town is honestly proud of having owned him for citizen. In his gloomy palace in the Waldstein-Platz they show as a sacred spot the cabinet where he prayed, and seem to have persuaded themselves he really had a soul. Its steep, winding ways must have been choked a dozen times, now by Sigismund’s flying legions, followed by fierce-killing Tarborites, and now by pale Protestants pursued by the victorious Catholics of Maximilian. Now Saxons, now Bavarians, and now French; now the saints of Gustavus Adolphus, and now the steel fighting machines of Frederick the Great, have thundered at its gates and fought upon its bridges.

Through Prague's messy, palace-lined alleys, blind Ziska and open-minded Wallenstein must have often hurried through in a rush—they’ve called him “The Hero” in Prague; the city takes genuine pride in having had him as a citizen. In his dark palace in Waldstein-Platz, they point out the cabinet where he prayed as a sacred spot, and they seem to have convinced themselves that he truly had a soul. Its steep, winding paths must have been blocked numerous times, first by Sigismund’s fleeing armies, followed by the fierce Tarborites, and then by pale Protestants chased by the victorious Catholics of Maximilian. Saxons, Bavarians, and French have all thundered at its gates and clashed on its bridges, along with the saints of Gustavus Adolphus and the steel war machines of Frederick the Great.

The Jews have always been an important feature of Prague. Occasionally they have assisted the Christians in their favourite occupation of slaughtering one another, and the great flag suspended from the vaulting of the Altneuschule testifies to the courage with which they helped Catholic Ferdinand to resist the Protestant Swedes. The Prague Ghetto was one of the first to be established in Europe, and in the tiny synagogue, still standing, the Jew of Prague has worshipped for eight hundred years, his women folk devoutly listening, without, at the ear holes provided for them in the massive walls. A Jewish cemetery adjacent, “Bethchajim, or the House of Life,” seems as though it were bursting with its dead. Within its narrow acre it was the law of centuries that here or nowhere must the bones of Israel rest. So the worn and broken tombstones lie piled in close confusion, as though tossed and tumbled by the struggling host beneath.

The Jewish community has always been a significant part of Prague. Occasionally, they have joined Christians in their favorite pastime of fighting each other, and the large banner hanging from the ceiling of the Altneuschule shows the bravery with which they helped Catholic Ferdinand stand against the Protestant Swedes. The Prague Ghetto was one of the first established in Europe, and in the small synagogue, which still stands today, the Jews of Prague have worshipped for eight hundred years, with their women listening devoutly through the ear holes made in the thick walls. An adjacent Jewish cemetery, "Bethchajim, or the House of Life," appears to be full of the dead. For centuries, it was the rule that here, and nowhere else, should the bones of the Jewish people be laid to rest. As a result, the old and broken tombstones are piled close together, as if they were tossed and jumbled by the struggling spirits beneath.

The Ghetto walls have long been levelled, but the living Jews of Prague still cling to their foetid lanes, though these are being rapidly replaced by fine new streets that promise to eventually transform this quarter into the handsomest part of the town.

The ghetto walls have long been torn down, but the Jewish people of Prague still hold on to their grimy alleys, even as they're quickly being replaced by beautiful new streets that are set to eventually make this area the prettiest part of the city.

At Dresden they advised us not to talk German in Prague. For years racial animosity between the German minority and the Czech majority has raged throughout Bohemia, and to be mistaken for a German in certain streets of Prague is inconvenient to a man whose staying powers in a race are not what once they were. However, we did talk German in certain streets in Prague; it was a case of talking German or nothing. The Czech dialect is said to be of great antiquity and of highly scientific cultivation. Its alphabet contains forty-two letters, suggestive to a stranger of Chinese. It is not a language to be picked up in a hurry. We decided that on the whole there would be less risk to our constitution in keeping to German, and as a matter of fact no harm came to us. The explanation I can only surmise. The Praguer is an exceedingly acute person; some subtle falsity of accent, some slight grammatical inaccuracy, may have crept into our German, revealing to him the fact that, in spite of all appearances to the contrary, we were no true-born Deutscher. I do not assert this; I put it forward as a possibility.

At Dresden, they advised us not to speak German in Prague. For years, there has been tension between the German minority and the Czech majority in Bohemia, and being mistaken for a German in certain areas of Prague can be problematic for someone whose stamina in conflict isn't what it used to be. However, we did speak German in certain areas of Prague; it was either that or nothing. The Czech dialect is said to be very old and highly developed. Its alphabet has forty-two letters, which might seem Chinese to a newcomer. It's not a language you can learn quickly. We figured that overall, it would be safer for us to stick to German, and as it turned out, we were fine. The reason for this I can only guess. The people of Prague are very perceptive; perhaps some subtle mistake in our German accent or grammar revealed to them that, despite appearances, we weren’t true Germans. I’m not claiming this; I just consider it a possibility.

To avoid unnecessary danger, however, we did our sight-seeing with the aid of a guide. No guide I have ever come across is perfect. This one had two distinct failings. His English was decidedly weak. Indeed, it was not English at all. I do not know what you would call it. It was not altogether his fault; he had learnt English from a Scotch lady. I understand Scotch fairly well—to keep abreast of modern English literature this is necessary,—but to understand broad Scotch talked with a Sclavonic accent, occasionally relieved by German modifications, taxes the intelligence. For the first hour it was difficult to rid one’s self of the conviction that the man was choking. Every moment we expected him to die on our hands. In the course of the morning we grew accustomed to him, and rid ourselves of the instinct to throw him on his back every time he opened his mouth, and tear his clothes from him. Later, we came to understand a part of what he said, and this led to the discovery of his second failing.

To avoid unnecessary danger, we did our sightseeing with the help of a guide. No guide I've ever met is perfect. This one had two main problems. His English was pretty weak. In fact, it wasn't even English at all. I'm not sure what to call it. It wasn’t entirely his fault; he had learned English from a Scottish lady. I understand Scottish fairly well—it's essential to keep up with modern English literature—but understanding broad Scottish spoken with a Slavic accent, occasionally mixed with German tweaks, really challenges the brain. For the first hour, it was hard to shake the feeling that the guy was choking. We expected him to collapse any second. By the end of the morning, we got used to him and stopped feeling the urge to throw him on his back every time he opened his mouth and rip his clothes off. Eventually, we managed to grasp some of what he was saying, which led us to discover his second problem.

It would seem he had lately invented a hair-restorer, which he had persuaded a local chemist to take up and advertise. Half his time he had been pointing out to us, not the beauties of Prague, but the benefits likely to accrue to the human race from the use of this concoction; and the conventional agreement with which, under the impression he was waxing eloquent concerning views and architecture, we had met his enthusiasm he had attributed to sympathetic interest in this wretched wash of his.

It seems he recently came up with a hair-restorer that he convinced a local chemist to promote. Most of the time, he didn’t talk about the beauty of Prague, but instead focused on the benefits this product could bring to humanity. The way we agreed with him, thinking he was passionately discussing his thoughts on the views and architecture, he took as genuine interest in his lousy formula.

The result was that now there was no keeping him away from the subject. Ruined palaces and crumbling churches he dismissed with curt reference as mere frivolities, encouraging a morbid taste for the decadent. His duty, as he saw it, was not to lead us to dwell upon the ravages of time, but rather to direct our attention to the means of repairing them. What had we to do with broken-headed heroes, or bald-headed saints? Our interest should be surely in the living world; in the maidens with their flowing tresses, or the flowing tresses they might have, by judicious use of “Kophkeo,” in the young men with their fierce moustaches—as pictured on the label.

The result was that there was no way to keep him away from the topic anymore. He brushed off ruined palaces and crumbling churches with a quick remark, treating them as mere distractions, and fostering a twisted interest in the decadent. He believed it was his job not to make us focus on the destruction of time, but instead to steer our attention toward how to fix them. What did we care about broken-headed heroes or bald-headed saints? Our focus should definitely be on the living world; on the young women with their flowing hair, or the hair they could have with the smart use of “Kophkeo,” and on the young men with their bold mustaches—as shown on the label.

Unconsciously, in his own mind, he had divided the world into two sections. The Past (“Before Use”), a sickly, disagreeable-looking, uninteresting world. The Future (“After Use”) a fat, jolly, God-bless-everybody sort of world; and this unfitted him as a guide to scenes of mediaeval history.

Unknowingly, in his own mind, he had split the world into two parts. The Past (“Before Use”), a sickly, unpleasant-looking, boring world. The Future (“After Use”), a cheerful, happy, God-bless-everybody kind of world; and this made him unprepared as a guide to scenes of medieval history.

He sent us each a bottle of the stuff to our hotel. It appeared that in the early part of our converse with him we had, unwittingly, clamoured for it. Personally, I can neither praise it nor condemn it. A long series of disappointments has disheartened me; added to which a permanent atmosphere of paraffin, however faint, is apt to cause remark, especially in the case of a married man. Now, I never try even the sample.

He sent each of us a bottle of the stuff to our hotel. It seemed that during our early conversation with him, we had unintentionally asked for it. Personally, I can’t say if it’s good or bad. A long string of letdowns has made me discouraged; plus, a lingering smell of paraffin, even if it's faint, tends to draw attention, especially for a married man. Now, I don’t even try the sample.

I gave my bottle to George. He asked for it to send to a man he knew in Leeds. I learnt later that Harris had given him his bottle also, to send to the same man.

I gave my bottle to George. He asked for it to send to a guy he knew in Leeds. I found out later that Harris had also given him his bottle to send to the same guy.

A suggestion of onions has clung to this tour since we left Prague. George has noticed it himself. He attributes it to the prevalence of garlic in European cooking.

A hint of onions has lingered on this trip since we left Prague. George has noticed it too. He thinks it's because garlic is so common in European cuisine.

It was in Prague that Harris and I did a kind and friendly thing to George. We had noticed for some time past that George was getting too fond of Pilsener beer. This German beer is an insidious drink, especially in hot weather; but it does not do to imbibe too freely of it. It does not get into your head, but after a time it spoils your waist. I always say to myself on entering Germany:

It was in Prague that Harris and I did a nice and friendly thing for George. We had noticed for a while that George was getting a bit too attached to Pilsener beer. This German beer is a sneaky drink, especially in hot weather; but it’s not good to drink too much of it. It doesn’t mess with your head, but over time it wrecks your waist. I always tell myself when I enter Germany:

“Now, I will drink no German beer. The white wine of the country, with a little soda-water; perhaps occasionally a glass of Ems or potash. But beer, never—or, at all events, hardly ever.”

“Now, I won't drink any German beer. The white wine from this country, with a splash of soda water; maybe occasionally a glass of Ems or potash. But beer, never—or at least, hardly ever.”

It is a good and useful resolution, which I recommend to all travellers. I only wish I could keep to it myself. George, although I urged him, refused to bind himself by any such hard and fast limit. He said that in moderation German beer was good.

It’s a solid and practical resolution that I suggest to all travelers. I just wish I could stick to it myself. George, even though I pushed him, wouldn’t commit to any strict limit. He mentioned that German beer is fine in moderation.

“One glass in the morning,” said George, “one in the evening, or even two. That will do no harm to anyone.”

“One glass in the morning,” said George, “one in the evening, or even two. That won’t hurt anyone.”

Maybe he was right. It was his half-dozen glasses that troubled Harris and myself.

Maybe he was right. It was his six glasses that bothered Harris and me.

“We ought to do something to stop it,” said Harris; “it is becoming serious.”

“We need to do something to stop it,” said Harris; “it’s getting serious.”

“It’s hereditary, so he has explained to me,” I answered. “It seems his family have always been thirsty.”

“It’s hereditary, as he explained to me,” I answered. “It seems his family has always been thirsty.”

“There is Apollinaris water,” replied Harris, “which, I believe, with a little lemon squeezed into it, is practically harmless. What I am thinking about is his figure. He will lose all his natural elegance.”

“There’s Apollinaris water,” Harris replied, “which, I think, with a bit of lemon in it, is pretty harmless. What I’m concerned about is his figure. He’ll lose all his natural grace.”

We talked the matter over, and, Providence aiding us, we fixed upon a plan. For the ornamentation of the town a new statue had just been cast. I forget of whom it was a statue. I only remember that in the essentials it was the usual sort of street statue, representing the usual sort of gentleman, with the usual stiff neck, riding the usual sort of horse—the horse that always walks on its hind legs, keeping its front paws for beating time. But in detail it possessed individuality. Instead of the usual sword or baton, the man was holding, stretched out in his hand, his own plumed hat; and the horse, instead of the usual waterfall for a tail, possessed a somewhat attenuated appendage that somehow appeared out of keeping with his ostentatious behaviour. One felt that a horse with a tail like that would not have pranced so much.

We discussed the situation, and with a little help from fate, we came up with a plan. The town had just received a new statue for decoration. I can’t remember whose statue it was, but I do recall that it was the typical street statue, showing the usual gentleman with a stiff neck, riding the typical horse—the kind that always walks on its hind legs, with its front legs raised as if keeping time. However, it had some unique details. Instead of the standard sword or baton, the man was holding his own plumed hat, stretched out in his hand; and the horse, instead of the usual flowing tail, had a rather thin appendage that didn’t quite match its flashy demeanor. You couldn’t help but think that a horse with a tail like that wouldn’t prance around so much.

It stood in a small square not far from the further end of the Karlsbrücke, but it stood there only temporarily. Before deciding finally where to fix it, the town authorities had resolved, very sensibly, to judge by practical test where it would look best. Accordingly, they had made three rough copies of the statue—mere wooden profiles, things that would not bear looking at closely, but which, viewed from a little distance, produced all the effect that was necessary. One of these they had set up at the approach to the Franz-Josefsbrücke, a second stood in the open space behind the theatre, and the third in the centre of the Wenzelsplatz.

It was positioned in a small square not far from the far end of the Karlsbrücke, but it was only a temporary setup. Before deciding where to place it permanently, the town officials wisely decided to test out where it would look best. So, they created three rough copies of the statue—just wooden shapes, not really something you would want to stare at closely, but from a distance, they created the right effect. One of these was placed at the approach to the Franz-Josefsbrücke, another was in the open space behind the theater, and the third was in the center of Wenzelsplatz.

“If George is not in the secret of this thing,” said Harris—we were walking by ourselves for an hour, he having remained behind in the hotel to write a letter to his aunt,—“if he has not observed these statues, then by their aid we will make a better and a thinner man of him, and that this very evening.”

“If George doesn’t know about this,” Harris said—as we walked alone for an hour since he stayed back at the hotel to write a letter to his aunt—“if he hasn’t noticed these statues, then with their help, we’ll make him a better and slimmer man, and we’ll do it tonight.”

So during dinner we sounded him, judiciously; and finding him ignorant of the matter, we took him out, and led him by side-streets to the place where stood the real statue. George was for looking at it and passing on, as is his way with statues, but we insisted on his pulling up and viewing the thing conscientiously. We walked him round that statue four times, and showed it to him from every possible point of view. I think, on the whole, we rather bored him with the thing, but our object was to impress it upon him. We told him the history of the man who rode upon the horse, the name of the artist who had made the statue, how much it weighed, how much it measured. We worked that statue into his system. By the time we had done with him he knew more about that statue, for the time being, than he knew about anything else. We soaked him in that statue, and only let him go at last on the condition that he would come again with us in the morning, when we could all see it better, and for such purpose we saw to it that he made a note in his pocket-book of the place where the statue stood.

So during dinner, we probed him carefully, and when we realized he didn't know anything about it, we took him out and led him through side streets to where the actual statue was. George wanted to just glance at it and move on, as he usually does with statues, but we insisted he stop and look at it properly. We walked him around that statue four times and showed it to him from every angle. I think we kind of bored him with it, but our goal was to make sure he really took it in. We told him the history of the guy on the horse, the name of the artist who created the statue, how much it weighed, and its dimensions. We really absorbed him in that statue. By the time we were done, he knew more about that statue, at that moment, than he knew about anything else. We drenched him in that statue and only let him go after making sure he'd come back with us in the morning when we could all get a better look. We made sure he wrote down in his pocketbook where the statue was located.

Then we accompanied him to his favourite beer hall, and sat beside him, telling him anecdotes of men who, unaccustomed to German beer, and drinking too much of it, had gone mad and developed homicidal mania; of men who had died young through drinking German beer; of lovers that German beer had been the means of parting for ever from beautiful girls.

Then we took him to his favorite beer hall and sat next to him, sharing stories about men who, not used to German beer and drinking too much of it, went crazy and became violent; about men who died young from drinking German beer; and about lovers who were separated forever from beautiful girls because of German beer.

At ten o’clock we started to walk back to the hotel. It was a stormy-looking night, with heavy clouds drifting over a light moon. Harris said:

At ten o’clock, we began to walk back to the hotel. It was a stormy night, with dark clouds moving across a bright moon. Harris said:

“We won’t go back the same way we came; we’ll walk back by the river. It is lovely in the moonlight.”

“We won't return the same way we came; we'll walk back by the river. It's beautiful in the moonlight.”

Harris told a sad history, as we walked, about a man he once knew, who is now in a home for harmless imbeciles. He said he recalled the story because it was on just such another night as this that he was walking with that man the very last time he ever saw the poor fellow. They were strolling down the Thames Embankment, Harris said, and the man frightened him then by persisting that he saw the statue of the Duke of Wellington at the corner of Westminster Bridge, when, as everybody knows, it stands in Piccadilly.

Harris shared a sorrowful story as we walked about a man he used to know, who is now in a care home for individuals with intellectual disabilities. He mentioned it because it was on another night like this that he last walked with that man. According to Harris, they were strolling along the Thames Embankment, and the man unsettled him by insisting he saw the statue of the Duke of Wellington at the corner of Westminster Bridge, when everyone knows it’s located in Piccadilly.

It was at this exact instant that we came in sight of the first of these wooden copies. It occupied the centre of a small, railed-in square a little above us on the opposite side of the way. George suddenly stood still and leant against the wall of the quay.

It was at that exact moment that we caught sight of the first of these wooden replicas. It was in the center of a small, fenced square a bit above us on the other side of the street. George suddenly stopped and leaned against the wall of the dock.

“What’s the matter?” I said; “feeling giddy?”

"What's wrong?" I said. "Feeling dizzy?"

He said: “I do, a little. Let’s rest here a moment.”

He said, "I do, a little. Let's take a break here for a moment."

He stood there with his eyes glued to the thing.

He stood there, his eyes fixed on the object.

He said, speaking huskily:

He said, speaking softly:

“Talking of statues, what always strikes me is how very much one statue is like another statue.”

"Speaking of statues, what always hits me is how much one statue resembles another."

Harris said: “I cannot agree with you there—pictures, if you like. Some pictures are very like other pictures, but with a statue there is always something distinctive. Take that statue we saw early in the evening,” continued Harris, “before we went into the concert hall. It represented a man sitting on a horse. In Prague you will see other statues of men on horses, but nothing at all like that one.”

Harris said, “I can't agree with you on that—pictures, if you want. Some pictures look a lot like other pictures, but with a statue, there’s always something unique. Take that statue we saw earlier in the evening,” continued Harris, “before we went into the concert hall. It showed a man sitting on a horse. In Prague, you’ll see other statues of men on horses, but nothing quite like that one.”

“Yes they are,” said George; “they are all alike. It’s always the same horse, and it’s always the same man. They are all exactly alike. It’s idiotic nonsense to say they are not.”

“Yes, they are,” George said. “They’re all the same. It’s always the same horse, and it’s always the same guy. They’re all exactly alike. It’s ridiculous to say they aren’t.”

He appeared to be angry with Harris.

He seemed to be angry with Harris.

“What makes you think so?” I asked.

“What makes you think that?” I asked.

“What makes me think so?” retorted George, now turning upon me. “Why, look at that damned thing over there!”

“What makes me think that?” George shot back, turning to face me. “Just look at that annoying thing over there!”

I said: “What damned thing?”

I said: “What the heck?”

“Why, that thing,” said George; “look at it! There is the same horse with half a tail, standing on its hind legs; the same man without his hat; the same—”

“Why, that thing,” said George; “look at it! There’s the same horse with half a tail, standing on its hind legs; the same man without his hat; the same—”

Harris said: “You are talking now about the statue we saw in the Ringplatz.”

Harris said, "You’re talking about the statue we saw in the Ringplatz."

“No, I’m not,” replied George; “I’m talking about the statue over there.”

“No, I’m not,” George replied. “I’m talking about the statue over there.”

“What statue?” said Harris.

“What statue?” Harris asked.

George looked at Harris; but Harris is a man who might, with care, have been a fair amateur actor. His face merely expressed friendly sorrow, mingled with alarm. Next, George turned his gaze on me. I endeavoured, so far as lay with me, to copy Harris’s expression, adding to it on my own account a touch of reproof.

George looked at Harris, but Harris was the kind of guy who, with a little effort, could have been a decent amateur actor. His face showed just a friendly sadness mixed with concern. Then George turned to me. I tried, to the best of my ability, to mirror Harris’s expression, adding a hint of disapproval of my own.

“Will you have a cab?” I said as kindly as I could to George. “I’ll run and get one.”

“Do you need a cab?” I asked as nicely as I could to George. “I’ll go find one.”

“What the devil do I want with a cab?” he answered, ungraciously. “Can’t you fellows understand a joke? It’s like being out with a couple of confounded old women,” saying which, he started off across the bridge, leaving us to follow.

“What the hell do I want with a cab?” he replied, rudely. “Can’t you guys understand a joke? It’s like being out with a couple of annoying old ladies,” he said, and then he set off across the bridge, leaving us to follow.

“I am so glad that was only a joke of yours,” said Harris, on our overtaking him. “I knew a case of softening of the brain that began—”

“I’m really glad that was just a joke of yours,” said Harris, as we passed him. “I knew someone who had a case of brain deterioration that started—”

“Oh, you’re a silly ass!” said George, cutting him short; “you know everything.”

“Oh, you’re being ridiculous!” said George, interrupting him; “you think you know it all.”

He was really most unpleasant in his manner.

He was really quite unpleasant in his manner.

We took him round by the riverside of the theatre. We told him it was the shortest way, and, as a matter of fact, it was. In the open space behind the theatre stood the second of these wooden apparitions. George looked at it, and again stood still.

We took him around to the riverside of the theater. We told him it was the quickest way, and, in fact, it was. In the open area behind the theater stood the second of these wooden figures. George looked at it and paused again.

“What’s the matter?” said Harris, kindly. “You are not ill, are you?”

“What’s wrong?” Harris asked gently. “You’re not sick, are you?”

“I don’t believe this is the shortest way,” said George.

“I don’t think this is the quickest route,” George said.

“I assure you it is,” persisted Harris.

“I promise you it is,” Harris insisted.

“Well, I’m going the other,” said George; and he turned and went, we, as before, following him.

“Well, I’m going the other way,” said George, and he turned and walked off, with us following him as before.

Along the Ferdinand Strasse Harris and I talked about private lunatic asylums, which, Harris said, were not well managed in England. He said a friend of his, a patient in a lunatic asylum—

Along Ferdinand Strasse, Harris and I talked about private mental hospitals, which, according to Harris, weren’t well managed in England. He mentioned a friend of his who was a patient in one of these hospitals—

George said, interrupting: “You appear to have a large number of friends in lunatic asylums.”

George interjected, “It looks like you have a lot of friends in mental hospitals.”

He said it in a most insulting tone, as though to imply that that is where one would look for the majority of Harris’s friends. But Harris did not get angry; he merely replied, quite mildly:

He said it in a really insulting tone, as if to suggest that’s where most of Harris's friends would be found. But Harris didn’t get upset; he just replied, pretty calmly:

“Well, it really is extraordinary, when one comes to think of it, how many of them have gone that way sooner or later. I get quite nervous sometimes, now.”

“Well, it really is amazing, when you think about it, how many of them have ended up that way sooner or later. I get pretty anxious sometimes, now.”

At the corner of the Wenzelsplatz, Harris, who was a few steps ahead of us, paused.

At the corner of Wenzelsplatz, Harris, who was a few steps ahead of us, stopped.

“It’s a fine street, isn’t it?” he said, sticking his hands in his pockets, and gazing up at it admiringly.

“It’s a nice street, isn’t it?” he said, shoving his hands in his pockets and looking up at it with admiration.

George and I followed suit. Two hundred yards away from us, in its very centre, was the third of these ghostly statues. I think it was the best of the three—the most like, the most deceptive. It stood boldly outlined against the wild sky: the horse on its hind legs, with its curiously attenuated tail; the man bareheaded, pointing with his plumed hat to the now entirely visible moon.

George and I did the same. Two hundred yards away, right in the middle, was the third of these eerie statues. I believe it was the best of the three—the most lifelike, the most misleading. It stood out sharply against the turbulent sky: the horse rearing on its hind legs, with its strangely elongated tail; the man, hat in hand, gesturing with his feathered hat towards the now fully visible moon.

“I think, if you don’t mind,” said George—he spoke with almost a pathetic ring in his voice, his aggressiveness had completely fallen from him,—“that I will have that cab, if there’s one handy.”

“I think, if you don’t mind,” said George—his voice carried a hint of desperation, his earlier boldness completely gone—“that I would like to take that cab, if there’s one available.”

“I thought you were looking queer,” said Harris, kindly. “It’s your head, isn’t it?”

“I thought you looked a bit off,” said Harris, kindly. “It’s your head, right?”

“Perhaps it is,” answered George.

"Maybe it is," replied George.

“I have noticed it coming on,” said Harris; “but I didn’t like to say anything to you. You fancy you see things, don’t you?”

“I’ve noticed it happening,” Harris said, “but I didn’t want to mention it to you. You think you see things, don’t you?”

“No, no; it isn’t that,” replied George, rather quickly. “I don’t know what it is.”

“No, no; it’s not that,” George replied, rather quickly. “I don’t know what it is.”

“I do,” said Harris, solemnly, “and I’ll tell you. It’s this German beer that you are drinking. I have known a case where a man—”

“I do,” said Harris, seriously, “and I’ll explain. It’s this German beer you’re drinking. I’ve heard of a situation where a man—”

“Don’t tell me about him just now,” said George. “I dare say it’s true, but somehow I don’t feel I want to hear about him.”

“Don’t tell me about him right now,” said George. “I’m sure it’s true, but for some reason, I just don’t want to hear about him.”

“You are not used to it,” said Harris.

“You're not used to it,” Harris said.

“I shall give it up from to-night,” said George. “I think you must be right; it doesn’t seem to agree with me.”

“I'll stop starting tonight,” said George. “I think you’re right; it doesn’t seem to work for me.”

We took him home, and saw him to bed. He was very gentle and quite grateful.

We took him home and helped him get to bed. He was very sweet and quite appreciative.

One evening later on, after a long day’s ride, followed by a most satisfactory dinner, we started him on a big cigar, and, removing things from his reach, told him of this stratagem that for his good we had planned.

One evening later, after a long day of riding and a really satisfying dinner, we got him started on a big cigar, moved things out of his reach, and told him about the plan we had made for his own good.

“How many copies of that statue did you say we saw?” asked George, after we had finished.

“How many copies of that statue did you say we saw?” asked George after we were done.

“Three,” replied Harris.

"Three," Harris said.

“Only three?” said George. “Are you sure?”

“Only three?” George asked. “Are you positive?”

“Positive,” replied Harris. “Why?”

"Positive," Harris said. "Why?"

“Oh, nothing!” answered George.

“Oh, nothing!” replied George.

But I don’t think he quite believed Harris.

But I don’t think he really believed Harris.

From Prague we travelled to Nuremberg, through Carlsbad. Good Germans, when they die, go, they say, to Carlsbad, as good Americans to Paris. This I doubt, seeing that it is a small place with no convenience for a crowd. In Carlsbad, you rise at five, the fashionable hour for promenade, when the band plays under the Colonnade, and the Sprudel is filled with a packed throng over a mile long, being from six to eight in the morning. Here you may hear more languages spoken than the Tower of Babel could have echoed. Polish Jews and Russian princes, Chinese mandarins and Turkish pashas, Norwegians looking as if they had stepped out of Ibsen’s plays, women from the Boulevards, Spanish grandees and English countesses, mountaineers from Montenegro and millionaires from Chicago, you will find every dozen yards. Every luxury in the world Carlsbad provides for its visitors, with the one exception of pepper. That you cannot get within five miles of the town for money; what you can get there for love is not worth taking away. Pepper, to the liver brigade that forms four-fifths of Carlsbad’s customers, is poison; and, prevention being better than cure, it is carefully kept out of the neighbourhood. “Pepper parties” are formed in Carlsbad to journey to some place without the boundary, and there indulge in pepper orgies.

From Prague, we traveled to Nuremberg via Carlsbad. People say that good Germans go to Carlsbad when they die, just like good Americans go to Paris. I doubt this since it’s a small place with no room for crowds. In Carlsbad, you wake up at five, the trendy time for a walk when the band plays under the Colonnade, and the Sprudel is packed with a line of people stretching over a mile from six to eight in the morning. Here, you can hear more languages than the Tower of Babel ever could. Polish Jews and Russian princes, Chinese mandarins and Turkish pashas, Norwegians who look like they walked out of Ibsen’s plays, women from the Boulevards, Spanish nobles and English countesses, mountain climbers from Monteblack and millionaires from Chicago are all just a few steps away. Carlsbad offers every luxury in the world to its visitors, except for pepper. You can’t get any within five miles of the town for money; what you can get there for free isn’t worth taking. For the liver brigade that makes up four-fifths of Carlsbad’s customers, pepper is poison; and since prevention is better than cure, it’s carefully kept out of the area. “Pepper parties” are organized in Carlsbad to venture to places beyond the town limits and indulge in pepper-filled feasts.

Nuremberg, if one expects a town of mediaeval appearance, disappoints. Quaint corners, picturesque glimpses, there are in plenty; but everywhere they are surrounded and intruded upon by the modern, and even what is ancient is not nearly so ancient as one thought it was. After all, a town, like a woman, is only as old as it looks; and Nuremberg is still a comfortable-looking dame, its age somewhat difficult to conceive under its fresh paint and stucco in the blaze of the gas and the electric light. Still, looking closely, you may see its wrinkled walls and grey towers.

Nuremberg, if you're expecting a town that looks medieval, might let you down. There are plenty of charming corners and picturesque views, but they're overshadowed by modernity, and even the ancient parts aren't as old as you'd think. After all, a town, like a woman, is only as old as it appears; and Nuremberg still looks pretty good for its age, its true years hard to grasp beneath the fresh paint and stucco illuminated by gas and electric lights. However, if you look closely, you can spot its weathered walls and gray towers.

CHAPTER IX

Harris breaks the law—The helpful man: The dangers that beset him—George sets forth upon a career of crime—Those to whom Germany would come as a boon and a blessing—The English Sinner: His disappointments—The German Sinner: His exceptional advantages—What you may not do with your bed—An inexpensive vice—The German dog: His simple goodness—The misbehaviour of the beetle—A people that go the way they ought to go—The German small boy: His love of legality—How to go astray with a perambulator—The German student: His chastened wilfulness.

Harris breaks the law—The helpful man: The dangers he faces—George embarks on a life of crime—Those to whom Germany would be a blessing—The English Sinner: His letdowns—The German Sinner: His unique advantages—What you can’t do with your bed—An affordable vice—The German dog: His straightforward kindness—The mischief of the beetle—A people that follow the right path—The German small boy: His love for rules—How to get lost with a stroller—The German student: His tempered stubbornness.

All three of us, by some means or another, managed, between Nuremberg and the Black Forest, to get into trouble.

All three of us somehow managed to get into trouble between Nuremberg and the Black Forest.

Harris led off at Stuttgart by insulting an official. Stuttgart is a charming town, clean and bright, a smaller Dresden. It has the additional attraction of containing little that one need to go out of one’s way to see: a medium-sized picture gallery, a small museum of antiquities, and half a palace, and you are through with the entire thing and can enjoy yourself. Harris did not know it was an official he was insulting. He took it for a fireman (it looked like a fireman), and he called it a “dummer Esel.”

Harris started off in Stuttgart by insulting an official. Stuttgart is a lovely town, clean and bright, like a smaller Dresden. It has the bonus of not having much that you really need to go out of your way to see: a medium-sized art gallery, a small museum of antiquities, and half a palace, and you're done with the whole place and can relax. Harris didn’t realize he was insulting an official. He thought it was a fireman (it looked like a fireman), and he called him a “dummer Esel.”

In German you are not permitted to call an official a “silly ass,” but undoubtedly this particular man was one. What had happened was this: Harris in the Stadgarten, anxious to get out, and seeing a gate open before him, had stepped over a wire into the street. Harris maintains he never saw it, but undoubtedly there was hanging to the wire a notice, “Durchgang Verboten!” The man, who was standing near the gate stopped Harris, and pointed out to him this notice. Harris thanked him, and passed on. The man came after him, and explained that treatment of the matter in such off-hand way could not be allowed; what was necessary to put the business right was that Harris should step back over the wire into the garden. Harris pointed out to the man that the notice said “going through forbidden,” and that, therefore, by re-entering the garden that way he would be infringing the law a second time. The man saw this for himself, and suggested that to get over the difficulty Harris should go back into the garden by the proper entrance, which was round the corner, and afterwards immediately come out again by the same gate. Then it was that Harris called the man a silly ass. That delayed us a day, and cost Harris forty marks.

In German, you can't call an official a “silly ass,” but this guy definitely was one. Here’s what happened: Harris was in the Stadgarten, eager to leave, and when he saw an open gate, he stepped over a wire into the street. Harris insists he didn't see it, but there was actually a notice hanging on the wire that said, “Durchgang Verboten!” The man standing by the gate stopped Harris and pointed out the notice. Harris thanked him and continued on his way. The man followed him and explained that treating the situation so casually wasn’t acceptable; what he needed to do was step back over the wire into the garden. Harris pointed out that the sign said “going through forbidden,” so if he re-entered the garden that way, he’d be breaking the law again. The man realized this and suggested that to solve the issue, Harris should go back into the garden through the proper entrance around the corner and then immediately come out again through the same gate. That’s when Harris called the man a silly ass. This delayed us a day and cost Harris forty marks.

I followed suit at Carlsruhe, by stealing a bicycle. I did not mean to steal the bicycle; I was merely trying to be useful. The train was on the point of starting when I noticed, as I thought, Harris’s bicycle still in the goods van. No one was about to help me. I jumped into the van and hauled it out, only just in time. Wheeling it down the platform in triumph, I came across Harris’s bicycle, standing against a wall behind some milk-cans. The bicycle I had secured was not Harris’s, but some other man’s.

I followed along in Carlsruhe by taking a bicycle. I didn’t mean to steal it; I was just trying to be helpful. The train was about to leave when I noticed what I thought was Harris’s bicycle still in the goods van. No one was around to assist me. I jumped into the van and pulled it out, just in time. As I wheeled it down the platform proudly, I stumbled upon Harris’s bicycle leaning against a wall behind some milk cans. The bicycle I grabbed wasn’t Harris’s at all, but belonged to someone else.

It was an awkward situation. In England, I should have gone to the stationmaster and explained my mistake. But in Germany they are not content with your explaining a little matter of this sort to one man: they take you round and get you to explain it to about half a dozen; and if any one of the half dozen happens not to be handy, or not to have time just then to listen to you, they have a habit of leaving you over for the night to finish your explanation the next morning. I thought I would just put the thing out of sight, and then, without making any fuss or show, take a short walk. I found a wood shed, which seemed just the very place, and was wheeling the bicycle into it when, unfortunately, a red-hatted railway official, with the airs of a retired field-marshal, caught sight of me and came up. He said:

It was an awkward situation. In England, I would have gone to the stationmaster and explained my mistake. But in Germany, they don’t just let you explain a simple issue to one person; they take you around and make you explain it to about half a dozen people. And if any one of those half dozen isn't available or doesn't have time to listen, they tend to leave you hanging until the next morning to finish your explanation. I thought I would just hide the bike and then, without making any fuss, take a short walk. I found a wood shed that seemed perfect and was wheeling the bicycle into it when, unfortunately, a railway official in a red hat, acting like a retired field marshal, spotted me and came over. He said:

“What are you doing with that bicycle?”

“What are you doing with that bike?”

I said: “I am going to put it in this wood shed out of the way.” I tried to convey by my tone that I was performing a kind and thoughtful action, for which the railway officials ought to thank me; but he was unresponsive.

I said, “I’m going to put it in this wood shed to keep it out of the way.” I tried to show with my tone that I was doing a kind and considerate thing, which the railway officials should appreciate; but he didn’t respond.

“Is it your bicycle?” he said.

“Is that your bike?” he asked.

“Well, not exactly,” I replied.

“Well, not really,” I replied.

“Whose is it?” he asked, quite sharply.

“Whose is it?” he asked, quite sharply.

“I can’t tell you,” I answered. “I don’t know whose bicycle it is.”

“I can’t tell you,” I replied. “I don’t know whose bike it is.”

“Where did you get it from?” was his next question. There was a suspiciousness about his tone that was almost insulting.

“Where did you get it from?” was his next question. There was a suspicious tone in his voice that felt almost insulting.

“I got it,” I answered, with as much calm dignity as at the moment I could assume, “out of the train. The fact is,” I continued, frankly, “I have made a mistake.”

“I got it,” I replied, trying to stay as calm and dignified as I could at that moment, “out of the train. The truth is,” I went on, honestly, “I made a mistake.”

He did not allow me time to finish. He merely said he thought so too, and blew a whistle.

He didn't give me a chance to finish. He just said he thought so too and blew a whistle.

Recollection of the subsequent proceedings is not, so far as I am concerned, amusing. By a miracle of good luck—they say Providence watches over certain of us—the incident happened in Carlsruhe, where I possess a German friend, an official of some importance. Upon what would have been my fate had the station not been at Carlsruhe, or had my friend been from home, I do not care to dwell; as it was I got off, as the saying is, by the skin of my teeth. I should like to add that I left Carlsruhe without a stain upon my character, but that would not be the truth. My going scot free is regarded in police circles there to this day as a grave miscarriage of justice.

Remembering what happened next isn’t, in my opinion, entertaining. By a stroke of good luck—they say fate looks out for some of us—the incident took place in Carlsruhe, where I have a German friend who is an important official. I won’t think about what might have happened if the station hadn’t been in Carlsruhe, or if my friend had been away; as it was, I barely managed to escape. I’d like to say that I left Carlsruhe with my reputation intact, but that wouldn’t be true. To this day, my getting away without consequences is seen in police circles there as a serious failure of justice.

But all lesser sin sinks into insignificance beside the lawlessness of George. The bicycle incident had thrown us all into confusion, with the result that we lost George altogether. It transpired subsequently that he was waiting for us outside the police court; but this at the time we did not know. We thought, maybe, he had gone on to Baden by himself; and anxious to get away from Carlsruhe, and not, perhaps, thinking out things too clearly, we jumped into the next train that came up and proceeded thither. When George, tired of waiting, returned to the station, he found us gone and he found his luggage gone. Harris had his ticket; I was acting as banker to the party, so that he had in his pocket only some small change. Excusing himself upon these grounds, he thereupon commenced deliberately a career of crime that, reading it later, as set forth baldly in the official summons, made the hair of Harris and myself almost to stand on end.

But all lesser sins fade away compared to George’s lawlessness. The bicycle incident had thrown us all into chaos, causing us to lose track of George completely. Later, we learned he was waiting for us outside the police court, but at the time, we had no idea. We thought he might have gone on to Baden by himself, and eager to leave Carlsruhe—perhaps not thinking things through clearly—we jumped onto the next train that arrived and headed there. When George, fed up with waiting, returned to the station, he found us and his luggage missing. Harris had his ticket; I was acting as the group's banker, so he only had a bit of change in his pocket. Using this as an excuse, he then embarked on a criminal spree that, when we read about it later in the official summons, almost made Harris and me’s hair stand on end.

German travelling, it may be explained, is somewhat complicated. You buy a ticket at the station you start from for the place you want to go to. You might think this would enable you to get there, but it does not. When your train comes up, you attempt to swarm into it; but the guard magnificently waves you away. Where are your credentials? You show him your ticket. He explains to you that by itself that is of no service whatever; you have only taken the first step towards travelling; you must go back to the booking-office and get in addition what is called a “schnellzug ticket.” With this you return, thinking your troubles over. You are allowed to get in, so far so good. But you must not sit down anywhere, and you must not stand still, and you must not wander about. You must take another ticket, this time what is called a “platz ticket,” which entitles you to a place for a certain distance.

Travelling in Germany can be quite complicated. You buy a ticket at the station you’re leaving from for your destination. You might think this means you can just get on, but that’s not the case. When your train arrives, you try to board, but the guard grandly waves you away. Where’s your proof? You show him your ticket. He explains that by itself it’s useless; you’ve only taken the first step towards travelling. You need to go back to the ticket office and get what’s called a “schnellzug ticket.” With that in hand, you return, thinking your troubles are over. You’re allowed to board, which is great. But you can’t sit down anywhere, you can’t stand still, and you can’t walk around. You need another ticket, this time a “platz ticket,” which gives you a reserved seat for a certain distance.

What a man could do who persisted in taking nothing but the one ticket, I have often wondered. Would he be entitled to run behind the train on the six-foot way? Or could he stick a label on himself and get into the goods van? Again, what could be done with the man who, having taken his schnellzug ticket, obstinately refused, or had not the money to take a platz ticket: would they let him lie in the umbrella rack, or allow him to hang himself out of the window?

What could a guy do if he only bought a single ticket, I’ve often thought. Would he be allowed to run alongside the train on the platform? Or could he slap a label on himself and hop into the cargo compartment? And what about the guy who, after getting his fast train ticket, stubbornly refused or didn’t have the cash for a seat ticket: would they let him curl up in the luggage rack, or let him dangle out of the window?

To return to George, he had just sufficient money to take a third-class slow train ticket to Baden, and that was all. To avoid the inquisitiveness of the guard, he waited till the train was moving, and then jumped in.

To return to George, he had just enough money for a third-class slow train ticket to Baden, and that was it. To avoid the guard's curiosity, he waited until the train was moving and then jumped in.

That was his first sin:

That was his first mistake:

(a) Entering a train in motion;

(a) Getting on a moving train;

(b) After being warned not to do so by an official.

(b) After being told not to do so by an official.

Second sin:

Second sin:

(a) Travelling in train of superior class to that for which ticket was held.

(a) Traveling in a higher class train than the one for which the ticket was purchased.

(b) Refusing to pay difference when demanded by an official. (George says he did not “refuse”; he simply told the man he had not got it.)

(b) Refusing to pay the difference when asked by an official. (George says he didn't “refuse”; he just told the guy he didn’t have it.)

Third sin:

Third sin:

(a) Travelling in carriage of superior class to that for which ticket was held.

(a) Traveling in a higher-class carriage than the one for which the ticket was purchased.

(b) Refusing to pay difference when demanded by an official. (Again George disputes the accuracy of the report. He turned his pockets out, and offered the man all he had, which was about eightpence in German money. He offered to go into a third class, but there was no third class. He offered to go into the goods van, but they would not hear of it.)

(b) Refusing to pay the difference when asked by an official. (Once again, George argues against the accuracy of the report. He emptied his pockets and offered the man all he had, which was about eight pence in German currency. He suggested going into a third class, but there was no third class. He offered to ride in the freight car, but they refused to consider that.)

Fourth sin:

Fourth sin:

(a) Occupying seat, and not paying for same.

(a) Taking a seat without paying for it.

(b) Loitering about corridor. (As they would not let him sit down without paying, and as he could not pay, it was difficult to see what else he could do.)

(b) Hanging around the hallway. (Since they wouldn't let him sit down without paying, and he couldn't pay, it was hard to figure out what else he could do.)

But explanations are held as no excuse in Germany; and his journey from Carlsruhe to Baden was one of the most expensive perhaps on record.

But explanations are not accepted as an excuse in Germany; and his trip from Carlsruhe to Baden was probably one of the most expensive ever recorded.

Reflecting upon the case and frequency with which one gets into trouble here in Germany, one is led to the conclusion that this country would come as a boon and a blessing to the average young Englishman. To the medical student, to the eater of dinners at the Temple, to the subaltern on leave, life in London is a wearisome proceeding. The healthy Briton takes his pleasure lawlessly, or it is no pleasure to him. Nothing that he may do affords to him any genuine satisfaction. To be in trouble of some sort is his only idea of bliss. Now, England affords him small opportunity in this respect; to get himself into a scrape requires a good deal of persistence on the part of the young Englishman.

Thinking about the situation and how often people get into trouble here in Germany, it’s clear that this country would be a great opportunity for the average young Englishman. For the medical student, for the diners at the Temple, and for the subaltern on leave, life in London is exhausting. The healthy Brit enjoys his fun without rules, or it’s not fun for him. Nothing he does gives him any real satisfaction. Getting into some sort of trouble is his only idea of happiness. However, England offers him little chance for this; the young Englishman needs to work hard to find himself in a predicament.

I spoke on this subject one day with our senior churchwarden. It was the morning of the 10th of November, and we were both of us glancing, somewhat anxiously, through the police reports. The usual batch of young men had been summoned for creating the usual disturbance the night before at the Criterion. My friend the churchwarden has boys of his own, and a nephew of mine, upon whom I am keeping a fatherly eye, is by a fond mother supposed to be in London for the sole purpose of studying engineering. No names we knew happened, by fortunate chance, to be in the list of those detained in custody, and, relieved, we fell to moralising upon the folly and depravity of youth.

I talked about this with our senior churchwarden one day. It was the morning of November 10th, and we were both nervously looking through the police reports. The usual group of young men had been called in for causing the usual trouble the night before at the Criterion. My friend the churchwarden has sons of his own, and a nephew of mine, whom I’m keeping an eye on like a father, is thought by his doting mother to be in London just to study engineering. Luckily, none of the names we recognized were on the list of those held in custody, and feeling relieved, we started discussing the foolishness and wrongdoing of youth.

“It is very remarkable,” said my friend the churchwarden, “how the Criterion retains its position in this respect. It was just so when I was young; the evening always wound up with a row at the Criterion.”

“It’s quite impressive,” said my friend the churchwarden, “how the Criterion keeps its status in this way. It was exactly the same when I was young; the evening always ended with a brawl at the Criterion.”

“So meaningless,” I remarked.

"So pointless," I said.

“So monotonous,” he replied. “You have no idea,” he continued, a dreamy expression stealing over his furrowed face, “how unutterably tired one can become of the walk from Piccadilly Circus to the Vine Street Police Court. Yet, what else was there for us to do? Simply nothing. Sometimes we would put out a street lamp, and a man would come round and light it again. If one insulted a policeman, he simply took no notice. He did not even know he was being insulted; or, if he did, he seemed not to care. You could fight a Covent Garden porter, if you fancied yourself at that sort of thing. Generally speaking, the porter got the best of it; and when he did it cost you five shillings, and when he did not the price was half a sovereign. I could never see much excitement in that particular sport. I tried driving a hansom cab once. That has always been regarded as the acme of modern Tom and Jerryism. I stole it late one night from outside a public-house in Dean Street, and the first thing that happened to me was that I was hailed in Golden Square by an old lady surrounded by three children, two of them crying and the third one half asleep. Before I could get away she had shot the brats into the cab, taken my number, paid me, so she said, a shilling over the legal fare, and directed me to an address a little beyond what she called North Kensington. As a matter of fact, the place turned out to be the other side of Willesden. The horse was tired, and the journey took us well over two hours. It was the slowest lark I ever remember being concerned in. I tried once or twice to persuade the children to let me take them back to the old lady: but every time I opened the trap-door to speak to them the youngest one, a boy, started screaming; and when I offered other drivers to transfer the job to them, most of them replied in the words of a song popular about that period: ‘Oh, George, don’t you think you’re going just a bit too far?’ One man offered to take home to my wife any last message I might be thinking of, while another promised to organise a party to come and dig me out in the spring. When I mounted the dickey I had imagined myself driving a peppery old colonel to some lonesome and cabless region, half a dozen miles from where he wanted to go, and there leaving him upon the kerbstone to swear. About that there might have been good sport or there might not, according to circumstances and the colonel. The idea of a trip to an outlying suburb in charge of a nursery full of helpless infants had never occurred to me. No, London,” concluded my friend the churchwarden with a sigh, “affords but limited opportunity to the lover of the illegal.”

“So dull,” he replied. “You have no idea,” he continued, a dreamy look crossing his furrowed face, “how incredibly tired one can get from the walk from Piccadilly Circus to the Vine Street Police Court. Yet, what else could we do? Absolutely nothing. Sometimes we would put out a street lamp, and a guy would come around and light it again. If you insulted a policeman, he simply ignored it. He didn’t even seem to realize he was being insulted; or, if he did, he just didn't care. You could pick a fight with a Covent Garden porter if you felt like that sort of thing. Generally, the porter would win; and if he did, it cost you five shillings, and if he didn’t, it was half a sovereign. I never found much excitement in that particular pastime. I once tried driving a hansom cab. That’s always seen as the height of modern mischief. I stole it late one night from outside a pub in Dean Street, and the first thing that happened was that I was hailed in Golden Square by an old lady with three kids, two of them crying and the third half asleep. Before I could get away, she had shoved the kids into the cab, taken my number, paid me what she said was a shilling over the legal fare, and directed me to an address a bit beyond what she called North Kensington. Actually, it turned out to be on the other side of Willesden. The horse was tired, and the journey took well over two hours. It was the slowest adventure I can remember being part of. I tried a couple of times to persuade the kids to let me take them back to their mother, but every time I opened the trap-door to talk to them, the youngest one, a boy, started screaming; and when I offered to hand the job over to other drivers, most of them replied with a line from a popular song at the time: ‘Oh, George, don’t you think you’re going just a bit too far?’ One guy even offered to take any last message to my wife, while another promised to organize a party to come and dig me out in the spring. When I got on the dickey, I had imagined myself driving a grumpy old colonel to some remote, cab-less area, six miles from where he wanted to go, and leaving him on the sidewalk to curse. There could have been some fun in that, depending on the situation and the colonel. The idea of a trip to a far-off suburb with a bunch of helpless kids had never crossed my mind. No, London,” my friend the churchwarden concluded with a sigh, “offers very few chances for someone who loves the illegal.”

Now, in Germany, on the other hand, trouble is to be had for the asking. There are many things in Germany that you must not do that are quite easy to do. To any young Englishman yearning to get himself into a scrape, and finding himself hampered in his own country, I would advise a single ticket to Germany; a return, lasting as it does only a month, might prove a waste.

Now, in Germany, on the other hand, trouble is easy to find. There are many things in Germany that you shouldn't do that are quite simple to do. To any young Englishman looking to get into a bit of mischief and feeling restricted in his own country, I would recommend a one-way ticket to Germany; a round-trip, lasting only a month, might end up being a waste.

In the Police Guide of the Fatherland he will find set forth a list of the things the doing of which will bring to him interest and excitement. In Germany you must not hang your bed out of window. He might begin with that. By waving his bed out of window he could get into trouble before he had his breakfast. At home he might hang himself out of window, and nobody would mind much, provided he did not obstruct anybody’s ancient lights or break away and injure any passer underneath.

In the Police Guide of the Fatherland, he will find a list of activities that will bring him interest and excitement. In Germany, you can't hang your bed out of the window. He might start with that. By waving his bed out of the window, he could get into trouble before he even had breakfast. At home, he could hang himself out of the window, and nobody would really care, as long as he didn’t block anyone's light or fall and hurt someone walking by.

In Germany you must not wear fancy dress in the streets. A Highlander of my acquaintance who came to pass the winter in Dresden spent the first few days of his residence there in arguing this question with the Saxon Government. They asked him what he was doing in those clothes. He was not an amiable man. He answered, he was wearing them. They asked him why he was wearing them. He replied, to keep himself warm. They told him frankly that they did not believe him, and sent him back to his lodgings in a closed landau. The personal testimony of the English Minister was necessary to assure the authorities that the Highland garb was the customary dress of many respectable, law-abiding British subjects. They accepted the statement, as diplomatically bound, but retain their private opinion to this day. The English tourist they have grown accustomed to; but a Leicestershire gentleman, invited to hunt with some German officers, on appearing outside his hotel, was promptly marched off, horse and all, to explain his frivolity at the police court.

In Germany, you can't wear fancy dress in the streets. A Highlander I know who came to spend the winter in Dresden spent the first few days arguing about this with the Saxon government. They asked him what he was doing in those clothes. He wasn't a nice guy. He answered that he was wearing them. They questioned him on why he was wearing them. He replied that it was to keep warm. They honestly told him they didn’t believe him and sent him back to his lodging in a closed carriage. The personal testimony of the English Minister was needed to assure the authorities that the Highland outfit was the normal dress for many respectable, law-abiding British citizens. They accepted this statement as a diplomatic requirement but still hold their private opinion to this day. They've grown used to English tourists; however, a gentleman from Leicestershire, invited to hunt with some German officers, was promptly taken away, horse and all, to explain his frivolity at the police court.

Another thing you must not do in the streets of German towns is to feed horses, mules, or donkeys, whether your own or those belonging to other people. If a passion seizes you to feed somebody else’s horse, you must make an appointment with the animal, and the meal must take place in some properly authorised place. You must not break glass or china in the street, nor, in fact, in any public resort whatever; and if you do, you must pick up all the pieces. What you are to do with the pieces when you have gathered them together I cannot say. The only thing I know for certain is that you are not permitted to throw them anywhere, to leave them anywhere, or apparently to part with them in any way whatever. Presumably, you are expected to carry them about with you until you die, and then be buried with them; or, maybe, you are allowed to swallow them.

Another thing you shouldn’t do in the streets of German towns is feed horses, mules, or donkeys, whether they’re yours or belong to someone else. If you really feel like feeding someone else's horse, you need to set up a meeting with the animal, and the meal has to happen in an officially approved place. You shouldn’t break glass or china in the street, or in any public place at all; and if you do, you have to pick up all the pieces. What you’re supposed to do with the pieces once you’ve collected them, I can’t say. The only thing I know for sure is that you can’t throw them anywhere, leave them anywhere, or, it seems, get rid of them in any way. Presumably, you’re expected to carry them around with you until you die, and then be buried with them; or maybe, you’re allowed to swallow them.

In German streets you must not shoot with a crossbow. The German law-maker does not content himself with the misdeeds of the average man—the crime one feels one wants to do, but must not: he worries himself imagining all the things a wandering maniac might do. In Germany there is no law against a man standing on his head in the middle of the road; the idea has not occurred to them. One of these days a German statesman, visiting a circus and seeing acrobats, will reflect upon this omission. Then he will straightway set to work and frame a clause forbidding people from standing on their heads in the middle of the road, and fixing a fine. This is the charm of German law: misdemeanour in Germany has its fixed price. You are not kept awake all night, as in England, wondering whether you will get off with a caution, be fined forty shillings, or, catching the magistrate in an unhappy moment for yourself, get seven days. You know exactly what your fun is going to cost you. You can spread out your money on the table, open your Police Guide, and plan out your holiday to a fifty pfennig piece. For a really cheap evening, I would recommend walking on the wrong side of the pavement after being cautioned not to do so. I calculate that by choosing your district and keeping to the quiet side streets you could walk for a whole evening on the wrong side of the pavement at a cost of little over three marks.

In German streets, you can't shoot a crossbow. The German lawmakers don’t just focus on the wrongdoing of average people—the crimes that one might want to commit but shouldn't; they worry about all the things a crazy person might do. In Germany, there's no law against a person standing on their head in the middle of the road; the thought hasn't crossed their minds. Eventually, a German politician visiting a circus and seeing acrobats will realize this oversight. Then, they'll immediately get to work to create a law banning people from standing on their heads in the middle of the road, complete with a fine. This is the appeal of German law: a misdemeanor has its set price. You don’t spend the night anxious like in England, wondering if you’ll get just a warning, a fine of forty shillings, or, if you catch the magistrate in a bad mood, a seven-day sentence. You know exactly what your fun will cost you. You can lay your money out on the table, open your Police Guide, and plan your outing down to the last fifty pfennigs. For a really inexpensive night, I’d suggest walking on the wrong side of the sidewalk after you’ve been warned not to. I figure that by choosing your area carefully and sticking to the quieter side streets, you could spend the whole evening walking on the wrong side of the pavement for just a little over three marks.

In German towns you must not ramble about after dark “in droves.” I am not quite sure how many constitute a “drove,” and no official to whom I have spoken on this subject has felt himself competent to fix the exact number. I once put it to a German friend who was starting for the theatre with his wife, his mother-in-law, five children of his own, his sister and her fiancé, and two nieces, if he did not think he was running a risk under this by-law. He did not take my suggestion as a joke. He cast an eye over the group.

In German towns, you shouldn't wander around at night “in groups.” I'm not exactly sure how many people make up a “group,” and none of the officials I've asked about this have felt qualified to specify the exact number. I once asked a German friend who was heading to the theater with his wife, his mother-in-law, five of his own children, his sister and her fiancé, and two nieces if he thought he was breaking that rule. He didn't take my comment lightly. He looked over the crowd.

“Oh, I don’t think so,” he said; “you see, we are all one family.”

“Oh, I don’t think so,” he said. “You see, we’re all one family.”

“The paragraph says nothing about its being a family drove or not,” I replied; “it simply says ‘drove.’ I do not mean it in any uncomplimentary sense, but, speaking etymologically, I am inclined personally to regard your collection as a ‘drove.’ Whether the police will take the same view or not remains to be seen. I am merely warning you.”

“The paragraph doesn’t mention whether it’s a family drove or not,” I replied; “it just says ‘drove.’ I don't mean it in a negative way, but, looking at the roots of the word, I personally see your collection as a ‘drove.’ Whether the police will see it the same way is still to be determined. I’m just giving you a heads up.”

My friend himself was inclined to pooh-pooh my fears; but his wife thinking it better not to run any risk of having the party broken up by the police at the very beginning of the evening, they divided, arranging to come together again in the theatre lobby.

My friend was dismissive of my fears, but his wife thought it was better not to risk the party getting shut down by the police right at the start of the evening, so they split up, planning to meet again in the theater lobby.

Another passion you must restrain in Germany is that prompting you to throw things out of window. Cats are no excuse. During the first week of my residence in Germany I was awakened incessantly by cats. One night I got mad. I collected a small arsenal—two or three pieces of coal, a few hard pears, a couple of candle ends, an odd egg I found on the kitchen table, an empty soda-water bottle, and a few articles of that sort,—and, opening the window, bombarded the spot from where the noise appeared to come. I do not suppose I hit anything; I never knew a man who did hit a cat, even when he could see it, except, maybe, by accident when aiming at something else. I have known crack shots, winners of Queen’s prizes—those sort of men,—shoot with shot-guns at cats fifty yards away, and never hit a hair. I have often thought that, instead of bull’s-eyes, running deer, and that rubbish, the really superior marksman would be he who could boast that he had shot the cat.

Another passion you need to control in Germany is the urge to throw things out of windows. Cats are not a valid excuse. During my first week living in Germany, I was constantly awakened by cats. One night, I got really frustrated. I gathered a small assortment—two or three pieces of coal, a few hard pears, a couple of candle stubs, an odd egg I found on the kitchen table, an empty soda bottle, and a few random items like that—and opened the window to bombard the spot where the noise seemed to be coming from. I doubt I hit anything; I’ve never known anyone to actually hit a cat, even when they could see it, except maybe by accident while aiming at something else. I've known excellent marksmen, winners of Queen’s prizes—those kinds of guys—who couldn’t hit a cat fifty yards away with a shotgun, no matter how well they aimed. I've often thought that instead of focusing on bull’s-eyes, running deer, and all that nonsense, the truly skilled marksman would be the one who could say they actually shot a cat.

But, anyhow, they moved off; maybe the egg annoyed them. I had noticed when I picked it up that it did not look a good egg; and I went back to bed again, thinking the incident closed. Ten minutes afterwards there came a violent ringing of the electric bell. I tried to ignore it, but it was too persistent, and, putting on my dressing gown, I went down to the gate. A policeman was standing there. He had all the things I had been throwing out of the window in a little heap in front of him, all except the egg. He had evidently been collecting them. He said:

But anyway, they left; maybe the egg irritated them. I noticed when I picked it up that it didn’t look like a good egg, and I went back to bed, thinking that was the end of it. Ten minutes later, the electric bell rang violently. I tried to ignore it, but it was too relentless, so I put on my dressing gown and went down to the gate. A policeman was standing there. He had all the stuff I had thrown out of the window in a little pile in front of him, except for the egg. He had clearly been gathering them up. He said:

“Are these things yours?”

“Are these yours?”

I said: “They were mine, but personally I have done with them. Anybody can have them—you can have them.”

I said, “They were mine, but I'm done with them. Anyone can have them—you can take them.”

He ignored my offer. He said:

He ignored my offer. He said:

“You threw these things out of window.”

“You threw these things out of the window.”

“You are right,” I admitted; “I did.”

“You're right,” I admitted; “I did.”

“Why did you throw them out of window?” he asked. A German policeman has his code of questions arranged for him; he never varies them, and he never omits one.

“Why did you throw them out of the window?” he asked. A German police officer has his set of questions laid out for him; he never changes them, and he never skips one.

“I threw them out of the window at some cats,” I answered.

“I threw them out of the window at some cats,” I replied.

“What cats?” he asked.

"What cats?" he asked.

It was the sort of question a German policeman would ask. I replied with as much sarcasm as I could put into my accent that I was ashamed to say I could not tell him what cats. I explained that, personally, they were strangers to me; but I offered, if the police would call all the cats in the district together, to come round and see if I could recognise them by their yaul.

It was the kind of question a German cop would ask. I replied with as much sarcasm as I could manage in my accent that I was embarrassed to say I couldn’t tell him what cats. I explained that, for me, they were strangers; but I offered that if the police gathered all the cats in the area, I could swing by and see if I could recognize them by their meow.

The German policeman does not understand a joke, which is perhaps on the whole just as well, for I believe there is a heavy fine for joking with any German uniform; they call it “treating an official with contumely.” He merely replied that it was not the duty of the police to help me recognise the cats; their duty was merely to fine me for throwing things out of window.

The German cop doesn't get a joke, which is probably good because I think there's a hefty fine for joking with any German in uniform; they call it “treating an official with contempt.” He just said it wasn't the police's job to help me identify the cats; their job was just to fine me for throwing stuff out of the window.

I asked what a man was supposed to do in Germany when woke up night after night by cats, and he explained that I could lodge an information against the owner of the cat, when the police would proceed to caution him, and, if necessary, order the cat to be destroyed. Who was going to destroy the cat, and what the cat would be doing during the process, he did not explain.

I asked what a person was supposed to do in Germany when they were woken up night after night by cats, and he explained that I could file a complaint against the cat's owner. The police would then warn him, and if needed, order the cat to be put down. He didn’t explain who would do the killing of the cat or what the cat would be doing during that process.

I asked him how he proposed I should discover the owner of the cat. He thought for a while, and then suggested that I might follow it home. I did not feel inclined to argue with him any more after that; I should only have said things that would have made the matter worse. As it was, that night’s sport cost me twelve marks; and not a single one of the four German officials who interviewed me on the subject could see anything ridiculous in the proceedings from beginning to end.

I asked him how he suggested I find out who owned the cat. He thought for a bit, then suggested I could follow it home. I didn't feel like arguing with him anymore after that; I would have just said things that would have made it worse. As it turned out, that night’s adventure cost me twelve marks, and not one of the four German officials who questioned me about it saw anything ridiculous in the whole situation.

But in Germany most human faults and follies sink into comparative insignificance beside the enormity of walking on the grass. Nowhere, and under no circumstances, may you at any time in Germany walk on the grass. Grass in Germany is quite a fetish. To put your foot on German grass would be as great a sacrilege as to dance a hornpipe on a Mohammedan’s praying-mat. The very dogs respect German grass; no German dog would dream of putting a paw on it. If you see a dog scampering across the grass in Germany, you may know for certain that it is the dog of some unholy foreigner. In England, when we want to keep dogs out of places, we put up wire netting, six feet high, supported by buttresses, and defended on the top by spikes. In Germany, they put a notice-board in the middle of the place, “Hunden verboten,” and a dog that has German blood in its veins looks at that notice-board and walks away. In a German park I have seen a gardener step gingerly with felt boots on to grass-plot, and removing therefrom a beetle, place it gravely but firmly on the gravel; which done, he stood sternly watching the beetle, to see that it did not try to get back on the grass; and the beetle, looking utterly ashamed of itself, walked hurriedly down the gutter, and turned up the path marked “Ausgang.”

But in Germany, most human faults and mistakes pale in comparison to the seriousness of walking on the grass. Under no circumstances can you ever walk on the grass in Germany. Grass is almost a sacred thing here. Putting your foot on German grass would be as big of a sacrilege as dancing on a Muslim’s prayer mat. Even dogs respect German grass; no German dog would ever think of stepping on it. If you see a dog running across the grass in Germany, you can be sure it belongs to some unholy foreigner. In England, when we want to keep dogs out of certain areas, we put up six-foot-high wire fencing supported by bracing and topped with spikes. In Germany, they simply put up a sign that says “Hunden verboten,” and a dog with German blood will look at that sign and walk away. In a German park, I once saw a gardener carefully step onto a patch of grass in felt boots, remove a beetle from there, and place it seriously but firmly on the gravel; after doing so, he stood there, sternly watching the beetle to make sure it didn’t try to get back on the grass. The beetle, looking completely ashamed, hurried down the gutter and followed the path marked “Ausgang.”

In German parks separate roads are devoted to the different orders of the community, and no one person, at peril of liberty and fortune, may go upon another person’s road. There are special paths for “wheel-riders” and special paths for “foot-goers,” avenues for “horse-riders,” roads for people in light vehicles, and roads for people in heavy vehicles; ways for children and for “alone ladies.” That no particular route has yet been set aside for bald-headed men or “new women” has always struck me as an omission.

In German parks, there are different paths designated for various groups of people, and anyone who walks on another person's path risks punishment and loss. There are specific trails for “cyclists” and separate ones for “pedestrians,” lanes for “horse riders,” roads for light vehicles, and routes for heavier ones; also paths for children and for “single ladies.” I’ve always found it strange that no specific path has been established for bald men or “modern women.”

In the Grosse Garten in Dresden I once came across an old lady, standing, helpless and bewildered, in the centre of seven tracks. Each was guarded by a threatening notice, warning everybody off it but the person for whom it was intended.

In the Grosse Garten in Dresden, I once saw an old lady standing, helpless and confused, in the middle of seven paths. Each one was marked by a menacing sign, warning everyone to stay away except for the person it was meant for.

“I am sorry to trouble you,” said the old lady, on learning I could speak English and read German, “but would you mind telling me what I am and where I have to go?”

“I’m sorry to bother you,” said the old lady, upon finding out I could speak English and read German, “but could you please tell me who I am and where I need to go?”

I inspected her carefully. I came to the conclusion that she was a “grown-up” and a “foot-goer,” and pointed out her path. She looked at it, and seemed disappointed.

I looked her over closely. I realized that she was an “adult” and a “walker,” and I showed her the way. She glanced at it and looked let down.

“But I don’t want to go down there,” she said; “mayn’t I go this way?”

“But I don’t want to go down there,” she said; “can’t I go this way?”

“Great heavens, no, madam!” I replied. “That path is reserved for children.”

“Goodness, no, ma'am!” I replied. “That path is meant for kids.”

“But I wouldn’t do them any harm,” said the old lady, with a smile. She did not look the sort of old lady who would have done them any harm.

“But I wouldn’t hurt them at all,” said the old lady with a smile. She didn’t seem like the type of old lady who would ever hurt them.

“Madam,” I replied, “if it rested with me, I would trust you down that path, though my own first-born were at the other end; but I can only inform you of the laws of this country. For you, a full-grown woman, to venture down that path is to go to certain fine, if not imprisonment. There is your path, marked plainly—Nur für Fussgänger, and if you will follow my advice, you will hasten down it; you are not allowed to stand here and hesitate.”

“Madam,” I replied, “if it were up to me, I would let you go down that path, even if my own first-born were at the other end; but I can only inform you of the laws of this country. For you, a grown woman, to venture down that path is to head toward certain fines, if not imprisonment. There is your path, marked clearly—Nur für Fussgänger, and if you’ll take my advice, you should hurry down it; you aren’t allowed to stand here and hesitate.”

“It doesn’t lead a bit in the direction I want to go,” said the old lady.

“It doesn’t lead at all in the direction I want to go,” said the old lady.

“It leads in the direction you ought to want to go,” I replied, and we parted.

“It leads in the direction you should want to go,” I replied, and we parted.

In the German parks there are special seats labelled, “Only for grown-ups” (Nur für Erwachsene), and the German small boy, anxious to sit down, and reading that notice, passes by, and hunts for a seat on which children are permitted to rest; and there he seats himself, careful not to touch the woodwork with his muddy boots. Imagine a seat in Regent’s or St. James’s Park labelled “Only for grown-ups!” Every child for five miles round would be trying to get on that seat, and hauling other children off who were on. As for any “grown-up,” he would never be able to get within half a mile of that seat for the crowd. The German small boy, who has accidentally sat down on such without noticing, rises with a start when his error is pointed out to him, and goes away with down-cast head, blushing to the roots of his hair with shame and regret.

In German parks, there are special benches labeled “Only for grown-ups” (Nur für Erwachsene), and a young German boy, eager to sit down, sees that sign, walks past it, and looks for a bench where children are allowed to sit. He chooses a spot, making sure not to touch the wood with his muddy shoes. Imagine a bench in Regent’s or St. James’s Park marked “Only for grown-ups!” Every kid within a five-mile radius would be trying to sit there, pulling other kids off who were already on it. As for any “grown-up,” they wouldn’t even be able to get within half a mile of that bench because of the crowd. The young German boy, who has accidentally seated himself on one without realizing, jumps up in surprise when his mistake is pointed out, and walks away with his head down, blushing with embarrassment and regret.

Not that the German child is neglected by a paternal Government. In German parks and public gardens special places (Spielplätze) are provided for him, each one supplied with a heap of sand. There he can play to his heart’s content at making mud pies and building sand castles. To the German child a pie made of any other mud than this would appear an immoral pie. It would give to him no satisfaction: his soul would revolt against it.

Not that the German child is neglected by a caring government. In German parks and public gardens, there are special areas (Spielplätze) provided for them, each equipped with a pile of sand. There, they can play freely, making mud pies and building sandcastles. For a German child, a pie made from any other kind of mud would seem wrong. It wouldn’t bring them any joy; their soul would reject it.

“That pie,” he would say to himself, “was not, as it should have been, made of Government mud specially set apart for the purpose; it was nor manufactured in the place planned and maintained by the Government for the making of mud pies. It can bring no real blessing with it; it is a lawless pie.” And until his father had paid the proper fine, and he had received his proper licking, his conscience would continue to trouble him.

“That pie,” he would say to himself, “was not, as it should have been, made of Government mud specially set aside for that purpose; it wasn’t made in the designated place set up by the Government for making mud pies. It can’t bring any real blessing; it’s an illegal pie.” And until his father had paid the proper fine, and he had received his proper punishment, his conscience would keep bothering him.

Another excellent piece of material for obtaining excitement in Germany is the simple domestic perambulator. What you may do with a “kinder-wagen,” as it is called, and what you may not, covers pages of German law; after the reading of which, you conclude that the man who can push a perambulator through a German town without breaking the law was meant for a diplomatist. You must not loiter with a perambulator, and you must not go too fast. You must not get in anybody’s way with a perambulator, and if anybody gets in your way you must get out of their way. If you want to stop with a perambulator, you must go to a place specially appointed where perambulators may stop; and when you get there you must stop. You must not cross the road with a perambulator; if you and the baby happen to live on the other side, that is your fault. You must not leave your perambulator anywhere, and only in certain places can you take it with you. I should say that in Germany you could go out with a perambulator and get into enough trouble in half an hour to last you for a month. Any young Englishman anxious for a row with the police could not do better than come over to Germany and bring his perambulator with him.

Another great source of excitement in Germany is the simple baby stroller. The rules about what you can and can’t do with a “kinder-wagen,” as it’s called, fill pages of German law; after reading them, you conclude that anyone who can push a stroller through a German town without breaking the law is destined to be a diplomat. You can't linger with a stroller, and you can't go too fast. You must not block anyone’s way with a stroller, and if someone gets in your way, you must move out of theirs. If you want to stop with a stroller, you have to go to a designated place where strollers are allowed to stop; and when you get there, you must stop. You cannot cross the street with a stroller; if you and the baby happen to live on the other side, that's your problem. You can't leave your stroller just anywhere, and you can only take it with you in certain places. I would say that in Germany, you could take a stroller out and get into enough trouble in half an hour to last you a month. Any young Englishman looking for a confrontation with the police could do no better than to come to Germany and bring his stroller along.

In Germany you must not leave your front door unlocked after ten o’clock at night, and you must not play the piano in your own house after eleven. In England I have never felt I wanted to play the piano myself, or to hear anyone else play it, after eleven o’clock at night; but that is a very different thing to being told that you must not play it. Here, in Germany, I never feel that I really care for the piano until eleven o’clock, then I could sit and listen to the “Maiden’s Prayer,” or the Overture to “Zampa,” with pleasure. To the law-loving German, on the other hand, music after eleven o’clock at night ceases to be music; it becomes sin, and as such gives him no satisfaction.

In Germany, you shouldn’t leave your front door unlocked after ten o’clock at night, and you can’t play the piano in your own house after eleven. In England, I’ve never felt the urge to play the piano myself or to hear anyone else play it after eleven o’clock at night; but that’s very different from being told that you can’t play it. Here in Germany, I don’t feel like I really care for the piano until eleven o’clock, and then I’d enjoy listening to the “Maiden’s Prayer” or the Overture to “Zampa.” For the law-abiding German, music after eleven o’clock at night isn’t music anymore; it turns into sin, and as such, it brings no satisfaction.

The only individual throughout Germany who ever dreams of taking liberties with the law is the German student, and he only to a certain well-defined point. By custom, certain privileges are permitted to him, but even these are strictly limited and clearly understood. For instance, the German student may get drunk and fall asleep in the gutter with no other penalty than that of having the next morning to tip the policeman who has found him and brought him home. But for this purpose he must choose the gutters of side-streets. The German student, conscious of the rapid approach of oblivion, uses all his remaining energy to get round the corner, where he may collapse without anxiety. In certain districts he may ring bells. The rent of flats in these localities is lower than in other quarters of the town; while the difficulty is further met by each family preparing for itself a secret code of bell-ringing by means of which it is known whether the summons is genuine or not. When visiting such a household late at night it is well to be acquainted with this code, or you may, if persistent, get a bucket of water thrown over you.

The only person in Germany who ever thinks about bending the rules is the German student, and even then, only to a certain extent. By tradition, he has certain privileges, but these are strictly limited and well understood. For example, the German student can get drunk and pass out in the gutter, but his only consequence is having to tip the policeman who finds him and takes him home the next morning. However, he must choose the side-street gutters for this to be acceptable. Aware of his impending loss of consciousness, the German student does his best to stumble around the corner, where he can fall asleep without worry. In some areas, he has the freedom to ring bells. The rent for apartments in these neighborhoods is lower than elsewhere in the city, and to make things easier, each family develops a secret code for ringing the bell, indicating whether the call for help is legitimate or not. If you visit such a household late at night, it's wise to know this code, or you might end up with a bucket of water dumped on you for being too persistent.

Also the German student is allowed to put out lights at night, but there is a prejudice against his putting out too many. The larky German student generally keeps count, contenting himself with half a dozen lights per night. Likewise, he may shout and sing as he walks home, up till half-past two; and at certain restaurants it is permitted to him to put his arm round the Fraulein’s waist. To prevent any suggestion of unseemliness, the waitresses at restaurants frequented by students are always carefully selected from among a staid and elderly classy of women, by reason of which the German student can enjoy the delights of flirtation without fear and without reproach to anyone.

Also, German students are allowed to turn off lights at night, but there’s a bias against turning off too many. The fun-loving German student usually keeps track, limiting himself to half a dozen lights each night. Similarly, he can shout and sing while walking home until 2:30 AM; and in certain restaurants, he's allowed to put his arm around the waitress's waist. To avoid any hint of impropriety, the waitresses at student-friendly restaurants are always carefully chosen from a more reserved and older group of women, which allows the German student to enjoy flirting without fear of judgment from anyone.

They are a law-abiding people, the Germans.

They are a law-abiding people, the Germans.

CHAPTER X

Baden from the visitor’s point of view—Beauty of the early morning, as viewed from the preceding afternoon—Distance, as measured by the compass—Ditto, as measured by the leg—George in account with his conscience—A lazy machine—Bicycling, according to the poster: its restfulness—The poster cyclist: its costume; its method—The griffin as a household pet—A dog with proper self-respect—The horse that was abused.

Baden from the visitor’s perspective—The beauty of the early morning, seen from the previous afternoon—Distance, as determined by the compass—The same, measured by one’s steps—George grappling with his conscience—A sluggish machine—Biking, according to the poster: its relaxing nature—The cyclist on the poster: their outfit; their style—The griffin as a family pet—A dog with the right amount of self-respect—The horse that suffered abuse.

From Baden, about which it need only be said that it is a pleasure resort singularly like other pleasure resorts of the same description, we started bicycling in earnest. We planned a ten days’ tour, which, while completing the Black Forest, should include a spin down the Donau-Thal, which for the twenty miles from Tuttlingen to Sigmaringen is, perhaps, the finest valley in Germany; the Danube stream here winding its narrow way past old-world unspoilt villages; past ancient monasteries, nestling in green pastures, where still the bare-footed and bare-headed friar, his rope girdle tight about his loins, shepherds, with crook in hand, his sheep upon the hill sides; through rocky woods; between sheer walls of cliff, whose every towering crag stands crowned with ruined fortress, church, or castle; together with a blick at the Vosges mountains, where half the population is bitterly pained if you speak to them in French, the other half being insulted when you address them in German, and the whole indignantly contemptuous at the first sound of English; a state of things that renders conversation with the stranger somewhat nervous work.

From Baden, which is just like any other pleasure resort, we started biking seriously. We planned a ten-day trip that would cover the Black Forest and include a ride down the Danube Valley, which, for the twenty miles from Tuttlingen to Sigmaringen, is probably the most beautiful valley in Germany. The Danube flows through quaint, untouched villages, past ancient monasteries nestled in lush pastures, where barefoot monks in their simple robes tend to their sheep on the hills. We rode through rocky woods and between steep cliff walls, each towering peak topped with ruins of a fortress, church, or castle. We also took a look at the Vosges mountains, where half the residents get upset if you speak to them in French, the other half is offended if you talk to them in German, and everyone is disdainfully irritated at the first sound of English. This makes chatting with strangers quite a nerve-wracking experience.

We did not succeed in carrying out our programme in its entirety, for the reason that human performance lags ever behind human intention. It is easy to say and believe at three o’clock in the afternoon that: “We will rise at five, breakfast lightly at half-past, and start away at six.”

We didn’t manage to complete our plan fully, because human actions often fall short of human intentions. It’s easy to say and believe at three o’clock in the afternoon that, “We will wake up at five, have a light breakfast at half-past, and leave at six.”

“Then we shall be well on our way before the heat of the day sets in,” remarks one.

“Then we’ll be well on our way before the heat of the day kicks in,” says one.

“This time of the year, the early morning is really the best part of the day. Don’t you think so?” adds another.

“This time of year, the early morning is definitely the best part of the day. Don’t you agree?” adds another.

“Oh, undoubtedly.”

“Oh, for sure.”

“So cool and fresh.”

"Super cool and fresh."

“And the half-lights are so exquisite.”

“And the dim lights are so beautiful.”

The first morning one maintains one’s vows. The party assembles at half-past five. It is very silent; individually, somewhat snappy; inclined to grumble with its food, also with most other things; the atmosphere charged with compressed irritability seeking its vent. In the evening the Tempter’s voice is heard:

The first morning you stick to your promises. The group gathers at 5:30 AM. It's very quiet; each person is a bit on edge; they’re likely to complain about their food and pretty much everything else; the air is thick with pent-up frustration looking for a way out. In the evening, the Tempter’s voice can be heard:

“I think if we got off by half-past six, sharp, that would be time enough?”

“I think if we leave at half-past six, on the dot, that should be enough time?”

The voice of Virtue protests, faintly: “It will be breaking our resolution.”

The voice of Virtue quietly protests, “This will break our resolve.”

The Tempter replies: “Resolutions were made for man, not man for resolutions.” The devil can paraphrase Scripture for his own purpose. “Besides, it is disturbing the whole hotel; think of the poor servants.”

The Tempter responds: “Goals were set for people, not people for goals.” The devil can twist Scripture to serve his own agenda. “Plus, it’s disrupting the whole hotel; consider the poor staff.”

The voice of Virtue continues, but even feebler: “But everybody gets up early in these parts.”

The voice of Virtue carries on, but it's even weaker: “But everyone wakes up early around here.”

“They would not if they were not obliged to, poor things! Say breakfast at half-past six, punctual; that will be disturbing nobody.”

“They wouldn’t do it if they didn’t have to, poor things! Let’s say breakfast is at six-thirty, on the dot; that won’t upset anyone.”

Thus Sin masquerades under the guise of Good, and one sleeps till six, explaining to one’s conscience, who, however, doesn’t believe it, that one does this because of unselfish consideration for others. I have known such consideration extend until seven of the clock.

Thus Sin pretends to be Good, and you can sleep until six, justifying it to your conscience, which doesn’t buy the excuse, claiming that you do this out of selfless concern for others. I’ve seen that selflessness stretch until seven o’clock.

Likewise, distance measured with a pair of compasses is not precisely the same as when measured by the leg.

Similarly, distance measured with a pair of compasses isn't exactly the same as when measured by the leg.

“Ten miles an hour for seven hours, seventy miles. A nice easy day’s work.”

“Ten miles an hour for seven hours, that's seventy miles. A nice, easy day’s work.”

“There are some stiff hills to climb?”

“There are some steep hills to climb?”

“The other side to come down. Say, eight miles an hour, and call it sixty miles. Gott in Himmel! if we can’t average eight miles an hour, we had better go in bath-chairs.” It does seem somewhat impossible to do less, on paper.

“The other side to come down. Let’s say, eight miles an hour, and call it sixty miles. Goodness! If we can’t average eight miles an hour, we might as well use bath chairs.” It does seem a bit impossible to do any less, on paper.

But at four o’clock in the afternoon the voice of Duty rings less trumpet-toned:

But at four o’clock in the afternoon, the call of Duty sounds less like a trumpet:

“Well, I suppose we ought to be getting on.”

“Well, I guess we should get going.”

“Oh, there’s no hurry! don’t fuss. Lovely view from here, isn’t it?”

“Oh, there’s no rush! Don’t stress. The view from here is beautiful, right?”

“Very. Don’t forget we are twenty-five miles from St. Blasien.”

“Very. Don’t forget we’re twenty-five miles from St. Blasien.”

“How far?”

"How far is it?"

“Twenty-five miles, a little over if anything.”

“Twenty-five miles, maybe a bit more.”

“Do you mean to say we have only come thirty-five miles?”

“Are you saying we’ve only traveled thirty-five miles?”

“That’s all.”

"That's it."

“Nonsense. I don’t believe that map of yours.”

“Nonsense. I don’t believe that map you have.”

“It is impossible, you know. We have been riding steadily ever since the first thing this morning.”

“It’s impossible, you know. We’ve been riding non-stop since early this morning.”

“No, we haven’t. We didn’t get away till eight, to begin with.”

“No, we haven’t. We didn’t leave until eight, for starters.”

“Quarter to eight.”

"7:45."

“Well, quarter to eight; and every half-dozen miles we have stopped.”

“Well, it’s a quarter to eight, and we’ve stopped every six miles.”

“We have only stopped to look at the view. It’s no good coming to see a country, and then not seeing it.”

“We just stopped to take in the view. There’s no point in visiting a country if you don’t actually experience it.”

“And we have had to pull up some stiff hills.”

“And we've had to climb some steep hills.”

“Besides, it has been an exceptionally hot day to-day.”

“Besides, it has been an incredibly hot day today.”

“Well, don’t forget St. Blasien is twenty-five miles off, that’s all.”

“Well, just remember St. Blasien is twenty-five miles away, that’s it.”

“Any more hills?”

"Any more hills?"

“Yes, two; up and down.”

“Yeah, two; up and down.”

“I thought you said it was downhill into St. Blasien?”

“I thought you said it was downhill to St. Blasien?”

“So it is for the last ten miles. We are twenty-five miles from St. Blasien here.”

“So it is for the last ten miles. We are twenty-five miles from St. Blasien here.”

“Isn’t there anywhere between here and St. Blasien? What’s that little place there on the lake?”

“Isn’t there anywhere between here and St. Blasien? What’s that little spot by the lake?”

“It isn’t St. Blasien, or anywhere near it. There’s a danger in beginning that sort of thing.”

“It’s not St. Blasien, or anywhere close to it. There’s a risk in starting that kind of thing.”

“There’s a danger in overworking oneself. One should study moderation in all things. Pretty little place, that Titisee, according to the map; looks as if there would be good air there.”

“There’s a risk in pushing yourself too hard. One should practice moderation in everything. Titisee is a lovely little spot, according to the map; it seems like the air there would be nice.”

“All right, I’m agreeable. It was you fellows who suggested our making for St. Blasien.”

“All right, I’m on board. It was you guys who suggested we head to St. Blasien.”

“Oh, I’m not so keen on St. Blasien! poky little place, down in a valley. This Titisee, I should say, was ever so much nicer.”

“Oh, I’m not really a fan of St. Blasien! It's a cramped little place in a valley. This Titisee, I have to say, is way nicer.”

“Quite near, isn’t it?”

“Pretty close, right?”

“Five miles.”

"5 miles."

General chorus: “We’ll stop at Titisee.”

General chorus: “We’ll stop at Titisee.”

George made discovery of this difference between theory and practice on the very first day of our ride.

George discovered this difference between theory and practice on the very first day of our ride.

“I thought,” said George—he was riding the single, Harris and I being a little ahead on the tandem—“that the idea was to train up the hills and ride down them.”

“I thought,” said George—he was riding the single, Harris and I were a bit ahead on the tandem—“that the plan was to climb up the hills and coast down them.”

“So it is,” answered Harris, “as a general rule. But the trains don’t go up every hill in the Black Forest.”

“So it is,” replied Harris, “generally speaking. But the trains don’t go up every hill in the Black Forest.”

“Somehow, I felt a suspicion that they wouldn’t,” growled George; and for awhile silence reigned.

“Somehow, I had a feeling they wouldn’t,” growled George; and for a while, there was silence.

“Besides,” remarked Harris, who had evidently been ruminating the subject, “you would not wish to have nothing but downhill, surely. It would not be playing the game. One must take a little rough with one’s smooth.”

“Besides,” said Harris, who seemed to have been thinking about it, “you wouldn’t really want only easy times, right? That wouldn’t be fair play. You have to accept a bit of tough stuff with the good stuff.”

Again there returned silence, broken after awhile by George, this time.

Once again, there was silence, which was eventually broken by George this time.

“Don’t you two fellows over-exert yourselves merely on my account,” said George.

“Don’t you two guys tire yourselves out just for me,” said George.

“How do you mean?” asked Harris.

“How do you mean?” Harris asked.

“I mean,” answered George, “that where a train does happen to be going up these hills, don’t you put aside the idea of taking it for fear of outraging my finer feelings. Personally, I am prepared to go up all these hills in a railway train, even if it’s not playing the game. I’ll square the thing with my conscience; I’ve been up at seven every day for a week now, and I calculate it owes me a bit. Don’t you consider me in the matter at all.”

“I mean,” replied George, “that if there happens to be a train going up these hills, don’t shy away from taking it just to avoid upsetting my sensitivities. Personally, I’m ready to ride a train up all these hills, even if it’s not exactly the honorable thing to do. I’ll sort it out with my conscience; I’ve been getting up at seven every day for a week now, so I think it owes me a little. Don’t worry about me in this at all.”

We promised to bear this in mind, and again the ride continued in dogged dumbness, until it was again broken by George.

We promised to remember this, and once more the ride went on in stubborn silence, until George broke it again.

“What bicycle did you say this was of yours?” asked George.

“What bicycle did you say this was yours?” asked George.

Harris told him. I forget of what particular manufacture it happened to be; it is immaterial.

Harris told him. I can't remember what brand it was; it doesn't really matter.

“Are you sure?” persisted George.

“Are you sure?” George pressed.

“Of course I am sure,” answered Harris. “Why, what’s the matter with it?”

“Of course I'm sure,” Harris replied. “What’s wrong with it?”

“Well, it doesn’t come up to the poster,” said George, “that’s all.”

“Well, it doesn’t match the poster,” George said, “that’s all.”

“What poster?” asked Harris.

"What poster?" Harris asked.

“The poster advertising this particular brand of cycle,” explained George. “I was looking at one on a hoarding in Sloane Street only a day or two before we started. A man was riding this make of machine, a man with a banner in his hand: he wasn’t doing any work, that was clear as daylight; he was just sitting on the thing and drinking in the air. The cycle was going of its own accord, and going well. This thing of yours leaves all the work to me. It is a lazy brute of a machine; if you don’t shove, it simply does nothing: I should complain about it, if I were you.”

“The poster promoting this specific bike,” George explained. “I saw one on a billboard in Sloane Street just a day or two before we started. There was a guy riding this type of bike, holding a banner in his hand: it was obvious he wasn’t doing any work; he was just sitting there enjoying the ride. The bike was moving on its own and doing great. This thing of yours makes me do all the work. It's a lazy piece of machinery; if you don’t push it, it just stands still: I’d complain about it if I were you.”

When one comes to think of it, few bicycles do realise the poster. On only one poster that I can recollect have I seen the rider represented as doing any work. But then this man was being pursued by a bull. In ordinary cases the object of the artist is to convince the hesitating neophyte that the sport of bicycling consists in sitting on a luxurious saddle, and being moved rapidly in the direction you wish to go by unseen heavenly powers.

When you think about it, few bikes live up to the poster. I've only seen one poster where the rider is actually doing any work. But in that case, the guy was being chased by a bull. Usually, the artist's goal is to persuade the unsure newbie that biking is all about sitting on a comfy saddle and being whisked away in the direction you want to go by some mysterious heavenly forces.

Generally speaking, the rider is a lady, and then one feels that, for perfect bodily rest combined with entire freedom from mental anxiety, slumber upon a water-bed cannot compare with bicycle-riding upon a hilly road. No fairy travelling on a summer cloud could take things more easily than does the bicycle girl, according to the poster. Her costume for cycling in hot weather is ideal. Old-fashioned landladies might refuse her lunch, it is true; and a narrowminded police force might desire to secure her, and wrap her in a rug preliminary to summonsing her. But such she heeds not. Uphill and downhill, through traffic that might tax the ingenuity of a cat, over road surfaces calculated to break the average steam roller she passes, a vision of idle loveliness; her fair hair streaming to the wind, her sylph-like form poised airily, one foot upon the saddle, the other resting lightly upon the lamp. Sometimes she condescends to sit down on the saddle; then she puts her feet on the rests, lights a cigarette, and waves above her head a Chinese lantern.

Generally speaking, the rider is a woman, and it feels like, for perfect physical relaxation paired with complete mental ease, sleeping on a waterbed can't compare to cycling on a hilly road. No fairy traveling on a summer cloud could take things more leisurely than the bicycle girl, as shown in the poster. Her outfit for riding in hot weather is perfect. It's true that old-fashioned landladies might refuse to serve her lunch, and narrow-minded police might want to stop her and wrap her in a rug before questioning her. But she pays no mind to that. Uphill and downhill, weaving through traffic that would challenge even a cat's cleverness, over road surfaces that could break an average steamroller, she glides by like a vision of carefree beauty; her fair hair flowing in the wind, her slender form gracefully balanced, one foot on the saddle, the other resting lightly on the lamp. Sometimes she chooses to sit on the saddle; then she puts her feet on the rests, lights a cigarette, and waves a Chinese lantern above her head.

Less often, it is a mere male thing that rides the machine. He is not so accomplished an acrobat as is the lady; but simple tricks, such as standing on the saddle and waving flags, drinking beer or beef-tea while riding, he can and does perform. Something, one supposes, he must do to occupy his mind: sitting still hour after hour on this machine, having no work to do, nothing to think about, must pall upon any man of active temperament. Thus it is that we see him rising on his pedals as he nears the top of some high hill to apostrophise the sun, or address poetry to the surrounding scenery.

Less often, it’s just a guy who rides the machine. He’s not as skilled an acrobat as the woman, but he can do simple tricks like standing on the saddle and waving flags, or drinking beer or beef tea while riding. It seems he needs something to keep his mind busy; sitting still for hours on this machine with nothing to do or think about must be boring for anyone with an active temperament. That’s why we see him pedaling harder as he approaches the top of a high hill, either talking to the sun or reciting poetry about the scenery around him.

Occasionally the poster pictures a pair of cyclists; and then one grasps the fact how much superior for purposes of flirtation is the modern bicycle to the old-fashioned parlour or the played-out garden gate. He and she mount their bicycles, being careful, of course, that such are of the right make. After that they have nothing to think about but the old sweet tale. Down shady lanes, through busy towns on market days, merrily roll the wheels of the “Bermondsey Company’s Bottom Bracket Britain’s Best,” or of the “Camberwell Company’s Jointless Eureka.” They need no pedalling; they require no guiding. Give them their heads, and tell them what time you want to get home, and that is all they ask. While Edwin leans from his saddle to whisper the dear old nothings in Angelina’s ear, while Angelina’s face, to hide its blushes, is turned towards the horizon at the back, the magic bicycles pursue their even course.

Sometimes the poster shows a couple of cyclists, and you realize just how much better the modern bicycle is for flirting compared to the old-fashioned parlor or the tired garden gate. They get on their bikes, making sure they have the right models, and after that, they only have to think about the same sweet story. Down shady lanes and through busy towns on market days, the wheels of the “Bermondsey Company’s Bottom Bracket Britain’s Best” or the “Camberwell Company’s Jointless Eureka” spin joyfully. They don’t need pedaling or steering. Just set them off and tell them what time you want to be home, and that’s all they need. While Edwin leans from his seat to whisper sweet nothings in Angelina’s ear, and Angelina turns her face towards the horizon to hide her blushes, the magical bicycles keep moving along smoothly.

And the sun is always shining and the roads are always dry. No stern parent rides behind, no interfering aunt beside, no demon small boy brother is peeping round the corner, there never comes a skid. Ah me! Why were there no “Britain’s Best” nor “Camberwell Eurekas” to be hired when we were young?

And the sun is always shining and the roads are always dry. No strict parent is trailing behind, no intrusive aunt is next to me, no annoying little brother is peeking around the corner, and there's never a slip. Ah, why weren't there any "Britain's Best" or "Camberwell Eurekas" to rent when we were kids?

Or maybe the “Britain’s Best” or the “Camberwell Eureka” stands leaning against a gate; maybe it is tired. It has worked hard all the afternoon, carrying these young people. Mercifully minded, they have dismounted, to give the machine a rest. They sit upon the grass beneath the shade of graceful boughs; it is long and dry grass. A stream flows by their feet. All is rest and peace.

Or maybe the “Britain’s Best” or the “Camberwell Eureka” is leaning against a gate; maybe it’s tired. It has been working hard all afternoon, carrying these young people. Thankfully, they’ve gotten off to give the bike a break. They sit on the grassy ground under the shade of beautiful branches; the grass is long and dry. A stream flows by their feet. Everything is relaxed and peaceful.

That is ever the idea the cycle poster artist sets himself to convey—rest and peace.

That’s always the message the cycle poster artist aims to convey—rest and peace.

But I am wrong in saying that no cyclist, according to the poster, ever works. Now I come to reflect, I have seen posters representing gentlemen on cycles working very hard—over-working themselves, one might almost say. They are thin and haggard with the toil, the perspiration stands upon their brow in beads; you feel that if there is another hill beyond the poster they must either get off or die. But this is the result of their own folly. This happens because they will persist in riding a machine of an inferior make. Were they riding a “Putney Popular” or “Battersea Bounder,” such as the sensible young man in the centre of the poster rides, then all this unnecessary labour would be saved to them. Then all required of them would be, as in gratitude bound, to look happy; perhaps, occasionally to back-pedal a little when the machine in its youthful buoyancy loses its head for a moment and dashes on too swiftly.

But I’m wrong to say that no cyclist, according to the poster, ever works. Now that I think about it, I’ve seen posters showing guys on bikes working really hard—overworking themselves, you might say. They look thin and worn out from the effort, sweat dripping off their brows; you can tell that if there’s another hill beyond the poster, they’ll either need to get off or collapse. But this is the result of their own mistake. This happens because they insist on riding a poorly made bike. If they were on a “Putney Popular” or “Battersea Bounder,” like the sensible young man in the center of the poster, all that unnecessary labor could be avoided. Then all they’d have to do, in gratitude, would be to look happy; maybe occasionally backpedal a bit when the bike, in its youthful energy, gets a bit too carried away and speeds off.

You tired young men, sitting dejectedly on milestones, too spent to heed the steady rain that soaks you through; you weary maidens, with the straight, damp hair, anxious about the time, longing to swear, not knowing how; you stout bald men, vanishing visibly as you pant and grunt along the endless road; you purple, dejected matrons, plying with pain the slow unwilling wheel; why did you not see to it that you bought a “Britain’s Best” or a “Camberwell Eureka”? Why are these bicycles of inferior make so prevalent throughout the land?

You tired young guys sitting sadly on milestones, too worn out to care about the steady rain soaking you through; you exhausted girls with straight, wet hair, worried about the time, wanting to curse but not knowing how; you big bald guys, clearly struggling as you breathe heavily along the endless road; you sad, tired women, painfully turning the slow, stubborn wheel; why didn’t you make sure to buy a “Britain’s Best” or a “Camberwell Eureka”? Why are these cheap bikes so common everywhere?

Or is it with bicycling as with all other things: does Life at no point realise the Poster?

Or is it like cycling, just like everything else: does Life never fully grasp the Poster?

The one thing in Germany that never fails to charm and fascinate me is the German dog. In England one grows tired of the old breeds, one knows them all so well: the mastiff, the plum-pudding dog, the terrier (black, white or rough-haired, as the case may be, but always quarrelsome), the collie, the bulldog; never anything new. Now in Germany you get variety. You come across dogs the like of which you have never seen before: that until you hear them bark you do not know are dogs. It is all so fresh, so interesting. George stopped a dog in Sigmaringen and drew our attention to it. It suggested a cross between a codfish and a poodle. I would not like to be positive it was not a cross between a codfish and a poodle. Harris tried to photograph it, but it ran up a fence and disappeared through some bushes.

The one thing in Germany that never fails to charm and fascinate me is the German dog. In England, you get tired of the same old breeds; you know them all so well: the mastiff, the pug, the terrier (black, white, or rough-haired, depending on the case, but always feisty), the collie, the bulldog; never anything new. But in Germany, there's variety. You come across dogs unlike anything you've ever seen before; until you hear them bark, you wouldn’t even know they’re dogs. It’s all so fresh and interesting. George stopped a dog in Sigmaringen and pointed it out to us. It looked like a mix between a codfish and a poodle. I wouldn’t want to say it wasn’t a mix between a codfish and a poodle. Harris tried to take a picture of it, but it ran up a fence and vanished into some bushes.

I do not know what the German breeder’s idea is; at present he retains his secret. George suggests he is aiming at a griffin. There is much to bear out this theory, and indeed in one or two cases I have come across success on these lines would seem to have been almost achieved. Yet I cannot bring myself to believe that such are anything more than mere accidents. The German is practical, and I fail to see the object of a griffin. If mere quaintness of design be desired, is there not already the Dachshund! What more is needed? Besides, about a house, a griffin would be so inconvenient: people would be continually treading on its tail. My own idea is that what the Germans are trying for is a mermaid, which they will then train to catch fish.

I don’t know what the German breeder is thinking; right now, he’s keeping it to himself. George thinks he might be trying to create a griffin. There’s a lot to support this idea, and I’ve even seen a couple of cases where it seemed like success was almost reached. Still, I just can’t believe that anything beyond pure luck was involved. The German is practical, and I don’t see the purpose of a griffin. If it’s just a quirky design people want, isn’t the Dachshund quirky enough? What more do you need? Plus, having a griffin around the house would be really inconvenient: people would always be stepping on its tail. Personally, I think what the Germans are really after is a mermaid, which they can then train to catch fish.

For your German does not encourage laziness in any living thing. He likes to see his dogs work, and the German dog loves work; of that there can be no doubt. The life of the English dog must be a misery to him. Imagine a strong, active, and intelligent being, of exceptionally energetic temperament, condemned to spend twenty-four hours a day in absolute idleness! How would you like it yourself? No wonder he feels misunderstood, yearns for the unattainable, and gets himself into trouble generally.

For your German doesn’t tolerate laziness in any living thing. He enjoys seeing his dogs work, and the German dog loves to be active; there’s no doubt about that. The life of the English dog must be miserable for him. Just think about it: a strong, active, and smart creature, full of energy, forced to spend twenty-four hours a day doing nothing! How would you feel about that yourself? It’s no surprise he feels misunderstood, longs for what he can’t have, and usually gets into trouble.

Now the German dog, on the other hand, has plenty to occupy his mind. He is busy and important. Watch him as he walks along harnessed to his milk cart. No churchwarden at collection time could feel or look more pleased with himself. He does not do any real work; the human being does the pushing, he does the barking; that is his idea of division of labour. What he says to himself is:

Now the German dog, on the other hand, has a lot to keep him busy. He feels important and occupied. Check him out as he strides along, attached to his milk cart. No churchwarden at collection time could feel or look more satisfied with himself. He doesn’t actually do any real work; the person does the pushing while he does the barking; that’s his take on teamwork. What he thinks to himself is:

“The old man can’t bark, but he can shove. Very well.”

“The old man can’t bark, but he can push. Very well.”

The interest and the pride he takes in the business is quite beautiful to see. Another dog passing by makes, maybe, some jeering remark, casting discredit upon the creaminess of the milk. He stops suddenly, quite regardless of the traffic.

The interest and pride he takes in the business is really nice to see. Another dog walking by might make some mocking comment, undermining the quality of the milk. He suddenly stops, completely ignoring the traffic.

“I beg your pardon, what was that you said about our milk?”

“I’m sorry, what did you say about our milk?”

“I said nothing about your milk,” retorts the other dog, in a tone of gentle innocence. “I merely said it was a fine day, and asked the price of chalk.”

“I didn't say anything about your milk,” replies the other dog, sounding innocently gentle. “I just mentioned that it was a nice day, and I asked how much chalk costs.”

“Oh, you asked the price of chalk, did you? Would you like to know?”

“Oh, you wanted to know the price of chalk, right? Do you want to find out?”

“Yes, thanks; somehow I thought you would be able to tell me.”

“Yes, thanks; I somehow thought you could tell me.”

“You are quite right, I can. It’s worth—”

“You're absolutely right, I can. It’s worth—”

“Oh, do come along!” says the old lady, who is tired and hot, and anxious to finish her round.

“Oh, please come on!” says the old lady, who is tired and hot, and eager to wrap up her round.

“Yes, but hang it all; did you hear what he hinted about our milk?”

“Yes, but seriously; did you hear what he suggested about our milk?”

“Oh, never mind him! There’s a tram coming round the corner: we shall all get run over.”

“Oh, forget him! There’s a tram coming around the corner: we’re all going to get run over.”

“Yes, but I do mind him; one has one’s proper pride. He asked the price of chalk, and he’s going to know it! It’s worth just twenty times as much—”

"Yeah, but I do care about that; we all have our pride. He asked how much chalk costs, and he's going to find out! It's worth at least twenty times more—"

“You’ll have the whole thing over, I know you will,” cries the old lady, pathetically, struggling with all her feeble strength to haul him back. “Oh dear, oh dear! I do wish I had left you at home.”

“You’ll get through this, I know you will,” cries the old lady, desperately, using all her weak strength to pull him back. “Oh no, oh no! I really wish I had left you at home.”

The tram is bearing down upon them; a cab-driver is shouting at them; another huge brute, hoping to be in time to take a hand, is dragging a bread cart, followed by a screaming child, across the road from the opposite side; a small crowd is collecting; and a policeman is hastening to the scene.

The tram is racing towards them; a taxi driver is yelling at them; another big guy, trying to help out, is pulling a bread cart, with a screaming child following him, across the street from the other side; a small crowd is gathering; and a police officer is rushing to the scene.

“It’s worth,” says the milk dog, “just twenty-times as much as you’ll be worth before I’ve done with you.”

“It’s worth,” says the milk dog, “just twenty times more than what you’ll be worth before I’m done with you.”

“Oh, you think so, do you?”

“Oh, you really think that, huh?”

“Yes, I do, you grandson of a French poodle, you cabbage-eating—”

“Yes, I do, you grandson of a French poodle, you cabbage-eating—”

“There! I knew you’d have it over,” says the poor milk-woman. “I told him he’d have it over.”

“There! I knew you’d have it done,” says the poor milkwoman. “I told him he’d get it done.”

But he is busy, and heeds her not. Five minutes later, when the traffic is renewed, when the bread girl has collected her muddy rolls, and the policeman has gone off with the name and address of everybody in the street, he consents to look behind him.

But he is busy and ignores her. Five minutes later, when the traffic resumes, when the bread seller has gathered her dirty rolls, and the policeman has left with the names and addresses of everyone on the street, he agrees to look behind him.

“It is a bit of an upset,” he admits. Then shaking himself free of care, he adds, cheerfully, “But I guess I taught him the price of chalk. He won’t interfere with us again, I’m thinking.”

“It is a bit of a surprise,” he admits. Then, shaking off his worries, he adds cheerfully, “But I guess I showed him what chalk costs. He won’t bother us again, I think.”

“I’m sure I hope not,” says the old lady, regarding dejectedly the milky road.

“I really hope not,” says the old lady, looking sadly at the milky road.

But his favourite sport is to wait at the top of the hill for another dog, and then race down. On these occasions the chief occupation of the other fellow is to run about behind, picking up the scattered articles, loaves, cabbages, or shirts, as they are jerked out. At the bottom of the hill, he stops and waits for his friend.

But his favorite pastime is to wait at the top of the hill for another dog and then race down. During these times, the main job of the other dog is to run around behind, collecting the items that get scattered—like loaves of bread, cabbages, or shirts—as they get pulled out. At the bottom of the hill, he stops and waits for his friend.

“Good race, wasn’t it?” he remarks, panting, as the Human comes up, laden to the chin. “I believe I’d have won it, too, if it hadn’t been for that fool of a small boy. He was right in my way just as I turned the corner. You noticed him? Wish I had, beastly brat! What’s he yelling like that for? Because I knocked him down and ran over him? Well, why didn’t he get out of the way? It’s disgraceful, the way people leave their children about for other people to tumble over. Halloa! did all those things come out? You couldn’t have packed them very carefully; you should see to a thing like that. You did not dream of my tearing down the hill twenty miles an hour? Surely, you knew me better than to expect I’d let that old Schneider’s dog pass me without an effort. But there, you never think. You’re sure you’ve got them all? You believe so? I shouldn’t ‘believe’ if I were you; I should run back up the hill again and make sure. You feel too tired? Oh, all right! don’t blame me if anything is missing, that’s all.”

“Good race, wasn’t it?” he says, out of breath, as the Human approaches, weighed down. “I think I would’ve won if it hadn’t been for that silly little kid. He was right in my way just as I turned the corner. You saw him? I wish I had, annoying little brat! What’s he yelling about? Because I knocked him down and ran over him? Well, why didn’t he move out of the way? It’s ridiculous how people leave their kids around for others to trip over. Hey! did all that stuff fall out? You couldn’t have packed it very carefully; you should pay attention to things like that. You didn’t think I’d come barreling down the hill at twenty miles an hour? Surely, you know me better than to expect I’d let that old Schneider’s dog pass me without putting up a fight. But there you go, you never think ahead. Are you sure you got everything? You think so? I wouldn’t ‘think’ if I were you; I’d go back up the hill and double-check. You feel too tired? Oh, fine! Just don’t blame me if something is missing, that’s all.”

He is so self-willed. He is cock-sure that the correct turning is the second on the right, and nothing will persuade him that it is the third. He is positive he can get across the road in time, and will not be convinced until he sees the cart smashed up. Then he is very apologetic, it is true. But of what use is that? As he is usually of the size and strength of a young bull, and his human companion is generally a weak-kneed old man or woman, or a small child, he has his way. The greatest punishment his proprietor can inflict upon him is to leave him at home, and take the cart out alone. But your German is too kind-hearted to do this often.

He is so determined. He is absolutely convinced that the right turn is the second one, and nothing will change his mind about it being the third. He believes he can safely cross the road in time and won’t be swayed until he sees the cart get smashed. Then he is very sorry, it’s true. But what good does that do? Since he usually has the size and strength of a young bull, and his human companion is typically a frail old man or woman, or a small child, he gets his way. The worst punishment his owner can give him is to leave him at home and take the cart out alone. But the German is too kind-hearted to do this often.

That he is harnessed to the cart for anybody’s pleasure but his own it is impossible to believe; and I am confident that the German peasant plans the tiny harness and fashions the little cart purely with the hope of gratifying his dog. In other countries—in Belgium, Holland and France—I have seen these draught dogs ill-treated and over-worked; but in Germany, never. Germans abuse animals shockingly. I have seen a German stand in front of his horse and call it every name he could lay his tongue to. But the horse did not mind it. I have seen a German, weary with abusing his horse, call to his wife to come out and assist him. When she came, he told her what the horse had done. The recital roused the woman’s temper to almost equal heat with his own; and standing one each side of the poor beast, they both abused it. They abused its dead mother, they insulted its father; they made cutting remarks about its personal appearance, its intelligence, its moral sense, its general ability as a horse. The animal bore the torrent with exemplary patience for awhile; then it did the best thing possible to do under the circumstances. Without losing its own temper, it moved quietly away. The lady returned to her washing, and the man followed it up the street, still abusing it.

It's hard to believe that he’s hitched to the cart for anyone's enjoyment except his own; I’m sure the German farmer designs the small harness and builds the little cart just to please his dog. In other countries—in Belgium, Holland, and France—I’ve seen these draft dogs mistreated and overworked, but never in Germany. Germans treat animals shockingly. I've seen a German stand in front of his horse and insult it with every name he could think of. But the horse didn’t care. I once watched a German, exhausted from yelling at his horse, call his wife outside for help. When she came out, he told her what the horse had done. This got her so worked up that she matched his anger; and with one on each side of the poor horse, they both let it have it. They insulted its deceased mother, slandered its father; they made nasty comments about its looks, intelligence, moral character, and overall capability as a horse. The animal endured the onslaught with incredible patience for a while; then it did the best thing it could do given the situation. Without losing its cool, it calmly walked away. The woman went back to her laundry, and the man followed the horse up the street, still insulting it.

A kinder-hearted people than the Germans there is no need for. Cruelty to animal or child is a thing almost unknown in the land. The whip with them is a musical instrument; its crack is heard from morning to night, but an Italian coachman that in the streets of Dresden I once saw use it was very nearly lynched by the indignant crowd. Germany is the only country in Europe where the traveller can settle himself comfortably in his hired carriage, confident that his gentle, willing friend between the shafts will be neither over-worked nor cruelly treated.

There’s no need for a kinder-hearted people than the Germans. Cruelty to animals or children is almost unheard of in the country. The whip, for them, is like a musical instrument; its crack can be heard from morning till night, but an Italian coachman I once saw using it in the streets of Dresden was nearly lynched by the outraged crowd. Germany is the only country in Europe where a traveler can comfortably settle into their hired carriage, knowing their gentle, willing horse won’t be overworked or treated cruelly.

CHAPTER XI

Black Forest House: and the sociability therein—Its perfume—George positively declines to remain in bed after four o’clock in the morning—The road one cannot miss—My peculiar extra instinct—An ungrateful party—Harris as a scientist—His cheery confidence—The village: where it was, and where it ought to have been—George: his plan—We promenade à la Français—The German coachman asleep and awake—The man who spreads the English language abroad.

Black Forest House: and the friendliness inside—Its scent—George absolutely refuses to stay in bed after four in the morning—The road you can't miss—My unusual extra instinct—An ungrateful group—Harris as a scientist—His cheerful confidence—The village: where it was, and where it should have been—George: his plan—We walk like the French—The German driver, both asleep and awake—The man who promotes the English language abroad.

There was one night when, tired out and far from town or village, we slept in a Black Forest farmhouse. The great charm about the Black Forest house is its sociability. The cows are in the next room, the horses are upstairs, the geese and ducks are in the kitchen, while the pigs, the children, and the chickens live all over the place.

There was one night when, exhausted and far from any town or village, we spent the night in a Black Forest farmhouse. The wonderful thing about the Black Forest house is its warmth and sociability. The cows are in the next room, the horses are upstairs, the geese and ducks are in the kitchen, while the pigs, the children, and the chickens are scattered all over the place.

You are dressing, when you hear a grunt behind you.

You’re getting dressed when you hear a grunt behind you.

“Good-morning! Don’t happen to have any potato peelings in here? No, I see you haven’t; good-bye.”

“Good morning! Do you happen to have any potato peels in here? No, I see you don’t; goodbye.”

Next there is a cackle, and you see the neck of an old hen stretched round the corner.

Next, there's a cackle, and you see the neck of an old hen stretched around the corner.

“Fine morning, isn’t it? You don’t mind my bringing this worm of mine in here, do you? It is so difficult in this house to find a room where one can enjoy one’s food with any quietness. From a chicken I have always been a slow eater, and when a dozen—there, I thought they wouldn’t leave me alone. Now they’ll all want a bit. You don’t mind my getting on the bed, do you? Perhaps here they won’t notice me.”

“Nice morning, isn’t it? You don’t mind if I bring this worm of mine in here, do you? It’s really hard in this house to find a room where you can enjoy your food in peace. I’ve always been a slow eater, and now that there’s a bunch of them—there, I knew they wouldn’t leave me alone. Now they’ll all want a bite. You don’t mind if I get on the bed, do you? Maybe here they won’t notice me.”

While you are dressing various shock heads peer in at the door; they evidently regard the room as a temporary menagerie. You cannot tell whether the heads belong to boys or girls; you can only hope they are all male. It is of no use shutting the door, because there is nothing to fasten it by, and the moment you are gone they push it open again. You breakfast as the Prodigal Son is generally represented feeding: a pig or two drop in to keep you company; a party of elderly geese criticise you from the door; you gather from their whispers, added to their shocked expression, that they are talking scandal about you. Maybe a cow will condescend to give a glance in.

While you’re getting dressed, various curious faces peek in at the door; they clearly see the room as a temporary zoo. You can’t tell if the faces belong to boys or girls; you just hope they’re all boys. There’s no point in closing the door because there’s nothing to keep it shut, and as soon as you leave, they push it open again. You have breakfast like the Prodigal Son is usually shown eating: a few pigs come by to join you; a group of older geese criticize you from the doorway; you can tell from their whispers and shocked expressions that they’re gossiping about you. Maybe a cow will even stop by to take a look.

This Noah’s Ark arrangement it is, I suppose, that gives to the Black Forest home its distinctive scent. It is not a scent you can liken to any one thing. It is as if you took roses and Limburger cheese and hair oil, some heather and onions, peaches and soapsuds, together with a dash of sea air and a corpse, and mixed them up together. You cannot define any particular odour, but you feel they are all there—all the odours that the world has yet discovered. People who live in these houses are fond of this mixture. They do not open the window and lose any of it; they keep it carefully bottled up. If you want any other scent, you can go outside and smell the wood violets and the pines; inside there is the house; and after a while, I am told, you get used to it, so that you miss it, and are unable to go to sleep in any other atmosphere.

This Noah’s Ark arrangement, I suppose, is what gives the Black Forest home its unique scent. It’s not a smell you can compare to just one thing. It’s like you took roses, Limburger cheese, hair oil, some heather, onions, peaches, soapsuds, a bit of sea air, and a dead body, and mixed them all together. You can't pinpoint any particular odor, but you can sense that they're all there—every smell that the world has ever discovered. People who live in these houses love this mix. They won't open the window and lose any of it; they keep it all carefully contained. If you want a different scent, you can step outside and smell the wood violets and pines; inside is the house, and after a while, I’m told, you get so used to it that you miss it and can’t fall asleep in any other atmosphere.

We had a long walk before us the next day, and it was our desire, therefore, to get up early, even so early as six o’clock, if that could be managed without disturbing the whole household. We put it to our hostess whether she thought this could be done. She said she thought it could. She might not be about herself at that time; it was her morning for going into the town, some eight miles off, and she rarely got back much before seven; but, possibly, her husband or one of the boys would be returning home to lunch about that hour. Anyhow, somebody should be sent back to wake us and get our breakfast.

We had a long walk ahead of us the next day, so we wanted to get up early—ideally by six o’clock—if we could do that without waking up the entire household. We asked our hostess if she thought this was possible. She said she thought it could be done. She might not be around herself at that time since she usually went into town, which was about eight miles away, and rarely returned before seven. However, her husband or one of the boys might be coming back home for lunch around that time. In any case, someone would be sent to wake us up and prepare our breakfast.

As it turned out, we did not need any waking. We got up at four, all by ourselves. We got up at four in order to get away from the noise and the din that was making our heads ache. What time the Black Forest peasant rises in the summer time I am unable to say; to us they appeared to be getting up all night. And the first thing the Black Forester does when he gets up is to put on a pair of stout boots with wooden soles, and take a constitutional round the house. Until he has been three times up and down the stairs, he does not feel he is up. Once fully awake himself, the next thing he does is to go upstairs to the stables, and wake up a horse. (The Black Forest house being built generally on the side of a steep hill, the ground floor is at the top, and the hay-loft at the bottom.) Then the horse, it would seem, must also have its constitutional round the house; and this seen to, the man goes downstairs into the kitchen and begins to chop wood, and when he has chopped sufficient wood he feels pleased with himself and begins to sing. All things considered, we came to the conclusion we could not do better than follow the excellent example set us. Even George was quite eager to get up that morning.

As it turned out, we didn't need anyone to wake us up. We got out of bed at four on our own. We got up at four to escape the noise and chaos that was giving us headaches. I can't say what time the Black Forest farmer gets up in the summer; to us, it seemed like they were getting up all night. The first thing the Black Forester does when he wakes up is put on a pair of sturdy boots with wooden soles and take a walk around the house. Until he has walked up and down the stairs three times, he doesn't feel like he’s really awake. Once he’s fully awake, the next thing he does is go upstairs to the stable to wake up a horse. (Since the Black Forest houses are usually built on the side of a steep hill, the ground floor is at the top and the hayloft is at the bottom.) Then the horse also needs to take a walk around the house; once that’s done, the man goes downstairs to the kitchen and starts chopping wood. After he has chopped enough wood, he feels pleased with himself and begins to sing. All things considered, we decided it would be a good idea to follow this excellent example. Even George was eager to get up that morning.

We had a frugal breakfast at half-past four, and started away at five. Our road lay over a mountain, and from enquiries made in the village it appeared to be one of those roads you cannot possibly miss. I suppose everybody knows this sort of road. Generally, it leads you back to where you started from; and when it doesn’t, you wish it did, so that at all events you might know where you were. I foresaw evil from the very first, and before we had accomplished a couple of miles we came up with it. The road divided into three. A worm-eaten sign-post indicated that the path to the left led to a place that we had never heard of—that was on no map. Its other arm, pointing out the direction of the middle road, had disappeared. The road to the right, so we all agreed, clearly led back again to the village.

We had a simple breakfast at 4:30 AM and set off at 5. Our route went over a mountain, and from the questions we asked in the village, it seemed to be one of those roads you can't possibly miss. I guess everyone knows this kind of road. Usually, it takes you back to where you started, and when it doesn’t, you wish it did, so at least you would know where you were. I sensed trouble right from the start, and before we had even gone a couple of miles, we encountered it. The road split into three. A worn-out signpost indicated that the path to the left led to a place we had never heard of—that wasn't on any map. The other arm, pointing toward the middle road, had disappeared. The road to the right, we all agreed, clearly led back to the village.

“The old man said distinctly,” so Harris reminded us, “keep straight on round the hill.”

“The old man said clearly,” so Harris reminded us, “keep going straight around the hill.”

“Which hill?” George asked, pertinently.

“Which hill?” George asked, pointedly.

We were confronted by half a dozen, some of them big, some of them little.

We were faced with about six of them, some large and some small.

“He told us,” continued Harris, “that we should come to a wood.”

“He told us,” Harris continued, “that we should go to a forest.”

“I see no reason to doubt him,” commented George, “whichever road we take.”

“I have no reason to doubt him,” George commented, “no matter which road we take.”

As a matter of fact, a dense wood covered every hill.

In fact, a thick forest covered every hill.

“And he said,” murmured Harris, “that we should reach the top in about an hour and a half.”

“And he said,” Harris whispered, “that we should reach the top in about an hour and a half.”

“There it is,” said George, “that I begin to disbelieve him.”

“There it is,” George said, “that’s when I start to doubt him.”

“Well, what shall we do?” said Harris.

"Well, what should we do?" Harris asked.

Now I happen to possess the bump of locality. It is not a virtue; I make no boast of it. It is merely an animal instinct that I cannot help. That things occasionally get in my way—mountains, precipices, rivers, and such like obstructions—is no fault of mine. My instinct is correct enough; it is the earth that is wrong. I led them by the middle road. That the middle road had not character enough to continue for any quarter of a mile in the same direction; that after three miles up and down hill it ended abruptly in a wasps’ nest, was not a thing that should have been laid to my door. If the middle road had gone in the direction it ought to have done, it would have taken us to where we wanted to go, of that I am convinced.

Now, I happen to have a natural sense of direction. It's not a skill; I’m not bragging about it. It’s just an instinct I can't control. If things sometimes block my path—like mountains, cliffs, rivers, and similar obstacles—that's not my fault. My instinct is generally right; it’s the layout of the land that’s off. I guided them along the main route. The fact that this route lacked enough character to stay on course for even a quarter of a mile; that after three miles of ups and downs it ended suddenly at a wasp's nest, shouldn’t be blamed on me. If the main route had gone where it was supposed to, it would have taken us where we needed to go, I'm sure of it.

Even as it was, I would have continued to use this gift of mine to discover a fresh way had a proper spirit been displayed towards me. But I am not an angel—I admit this frankly,—and I decline to exert myself for the ungrateful and the ribald. Besides, I doubt if George and Harris would have followed me further in any event. Therefore it was that I washed my hands of the whole affair, and that Harris entered upon the vacancy.

Even so, I would have kept using my talent to find a new approach if I had been treated with respect. But I’m not perfect—I’ll admit that—and I refuse to put in the effort for those who are ungrateful and rude. Plus, I’m not sure George and Harris would have wanted to go any further with me anyway. So, I decided to step back from the entire situation, and that’s when Harris took over.

“Well,” said Harris. “I suppose you are satisfied with what you have done?”

“Well,” said Harris. “I guess you’re happy with what you’ve done?”

“I am quite satisfied,” I replied from the heap of stones where I was sitting. “So far, I have brought you with safety. I would continue to lead you further, but no artist can work without encouragement. You appear dissatisfied with me because you do not know where you are. For all you know, you may be just where you want to be. But I say nothing as to that; I expect no thanks. Go your own way; I have done with you both.”

“I’m pretty satisfied,” I replied from the pile of stones where I was sitting. “So far, I’ve brought you here safely. I would keep guiding you, but no artist can work without encouragement. You seem unhappy with me because you don’t know where you are. For all you know, you could be exactly where you want to be. But I won’t say anything about that; I expect no thanks. Go your own way; I’m done with both of you.”

I spoke, perhaps, with bitterness, but I could not help it. Not a word of kindness had I had all the weary way.

I might have spoken with some bitterness, but I couldn't help it. I hadn't heard a single word of kindness throughout the long journey.

“Do not misunderstand us,” said Harris; “both George and myself feel that without your assistance we should never be where we now are. For that we give you every credit. But instinct is liable to error. What I propose to do is to substitute for it Science, which is exact. Now, where’s the sun?”

“Don’t get us wrong,” said Harris; “both George and I believe that without your help, we wouldn’t be where we are now. We give you all the credit for that. But instinct can be wrong. What I’m suggesting is to replace it with Science, which is exact. Now, where’s the sun?”

“Don’t you think,” said George, “that if we made our way back to the village, and hired a boy for a mark to guide us, it would save time in the end?”

“Don’t you think,” George said, “that if we head back to the village and hire a kid for a mark to guide us, it would save us time in the long run?”

“It would be wasting hours,” said Harris, with decision. “You leave this to me. I have been reading about this thing, and it has interested me.” He took out his watch, and began turning himself round and round.

“It would be a waste of hours,” said Harris firmly. “You can leave this to me. I've been reading about this, and it's fascinated me.” He pulled out his watch and started spinning around.

“It’s as simple as A B C,” he continued. “You point the short hand at the sun, then you bisect the segment between the short hand and the twelve, and thus you get the north.”

“It’s as easy as A B C,” he went on. “You point the hour hand at the sun, then you split the angle between the hour hand and the twelve, and that’s how you find north.”

He worried up and down for a while, then he fixed it.

He worried about it for a while, then he took care of it.

“Now I’ve got it,” he said; “that’s the north, where that wasps’ nest is. Now give me the map.”

"Now I've got it," he said. "That's north, where that wasps' nest is. Now give me the map."

We handed it to him, and seating himself facing the wasps, he examined it.

We gave it to him, and as he sat down facing the wasps, he looked it over.

“Todtmoos from here,” he said, “is south by south-west.”

“Todtmoos from here,” he said, “is south-southwest.”

“How do you mean, from here?” asked George.

“How do you mean, from here?” George asked.

“Why, from here, where we are,” returned Harris.

“Why, from here, where we are,” Harris replied.

“But where are we?” said George.

“But where are we?” George asked.

This worried Harris for a time, but at length he cheered up.

This worried Harris for a while, but eventually he perked up.

“It doesn’t matter where we are,” he said. “Wherever we are, Todtmoos is south by south-west. Come on, we are only wasting time.”

“It doesn’t matter where we are,” he said. “Wherever we are, Todtmoos is south by southwest. Come on, we’re just wasting time.”

“I don’t quite see how you make it out,” said George, as he rose and shouldered his knapsack; “but I suppose it doesn’t matter. We are out for our health, and it’s all pretty!”

“I don’t really see how you figure that,” George said, as he got up and threw on his backpack. “But I guess it doesn’t matter. We’re just out for our health, and it’s all nice!”

“We shall be all right,” said Harris, with cheery confidence. “We shall be in at Todtmoos before ten, don’t you worry. And at Todtmoos we will have something to eat.”

“We'll be fine,” said Harris, sounding cheerful and confident. “We'll be at Todtmoos before ten, so don't worry. And when we get to Todtmoos, we'll have something to eat.”

He said that he, himself, fancied a beefsteak, followed by an omelette. George said that, personally, he intended to keep his mind off the subject until he saw Todtmoos.

He mentioned that he really wanted a beefsteak, followed by an omelette. George said that, for his part, he planned to avoid thinking about it until he got to Todtmoos.

We walked for half an hour, then emerging upon an opening, we saw below us, about two miles away, the village through which we had passed that morning. It had a quaint church with an outside staircase, a somewhat unusual arrangement.

We walked for half an hour, and then, as we came to an opening, we saw below us, about two miles away, the village we had passed through that morning. It had a charming church with an outdoor staircase, which was a bit unusual.

The sight of it made me sad. We had been walking hard for three hours and a half, and had accomplished, apparently, about four miles. But Harris was delighted.

The sight of it made me feel down. We had been walking hard for three and a half hours and had apparently covered only about four miles. But Harris was thrilled.

“Now, at last,” said Harris, “we know where we are.”

“Now, finally,” said Harris, “we know where we are.”

“I thought you said it didn’t matter,” George reminded him.

“I thought you said it didn’t matter,” George reminded him.

“No more it does, practically,” replied Harris, “but it is just as well to be certain. Now I feel more confidence in myself.”

“No, it doesn't really,” replied Harris, “but it's good to be sure. Now I feel more confident in myself.”

“I’m not so sure about that being an advantage,” muttered George. But I do not think Harris heard him.

“I’m not really convinced that’s an advantage,” muttered George. But I don’t think Harris heard him.

“We are now,” continued Harris, “east of the sun, and Todtmoos is south-west of where we are. So that if—”

“We are now,” continued Harris, “east of the sun, and Todtmoos is southwest of our location. So if—”

He broke off. “By-the-by,” he said, “do you remember whether I said the bisecting line of that segment pointed to the north or to the south?”

He stopped. “By the way,” he said, “do you remember if I mentioned whether the dividing line of that segment pointed north or south?”

“You said it pointed to the north,” replied George.

"You said it was pointing north," replied George.

“Are you positive?” persisted Harris.

“Are you sure?” persisted Harris.

“Positive,” answered George “but don’t let that influence your calculations. In all probability you were wrong.”

“Definitely,” George replied, “but don’t let that affect your calculations. You were probably mistaken.”

Harris thought for a while; then his brow cleared.

Harris thought for a moment; then his expression lightened up.

“That’s all right,” he said; “of course, it’s the north. It must be the north. How could it be the south? Now we must make for the west. Come on.”

"That's fine," he said; "of course, it's the north. It has to be the north. How could it be the south? Now we need to head west. Let's go."

“I am quite willing to make for the west,” said George; “any point of the compass is the same to me. I only wish to remark that, at the present moment, we are going dead east.”

“I’m totally okay with heading west,” said George; “any direction works for me. I just want to point out that right now, we’re going straight east.”

“No we are not,” returned Harris; “we are going west.”

“No, we’re not,” Harris responded. “We’re heading west.”

“We are going east, I tell you,” said George.

“We're heading east, I’m telling you,” said George.

“I wish you wouldn’t keep saying that,” said Harris, “you confuse me.”

“I wish you wouldn’t keep saying that,” Harris said, “it confuses me.”

“I don’t mind if I do,” returned George; “I would rather do that than go wrong. I tell you we are going dead east.”

“I don’t mind if I do,” George replied. “I’d prefer to do that than make a mistake. I’m telling you, we’re heading straight east.”

“What nonsense!” retorted Harris; “there’s the sun.”

“What nonsense!” Harris shot back; “there’s the sun.”

“I can see the sun,” answered George, “quite distinctly. It may be where it ought to be, according to you and Science, or it may not. All I know is, that when we were down in the village, that particular hill with that particular lump of rock upon it was due north of us. At the present moment we are facing due east.”

“I can see the sun,” George replied, “very clearly. It might be where it’s supposed to be, according to you and Science, or it might not. All I know is that when we were in the village, that specific hill with that particular rock on it was directly north of us. Right now, we’re facing directly east.”

“You are quite right,” said Harris; “I forgot for the moment that we had turned round.”

"You’re totally right," said Harris; "I totally spaced on the fact that we had turned around."

“I should get into the habit of making a note of it, if I were you,” grumbled George; “it’s a manoeuvre that will probably occur again more than once.”

“I should start getting in the habit of jotting it down, if I were you,” grumbled George; “it’s a move that will likely happen again more than once.”

We faced about, and walked in the other direction. At the end of forty minutes’ climbing we again emerged upon an opening, and again the village lay just under our feet. On this occasion it was south of us.

We turned around and walked in the opposite direction. After about forty minutes of climbing, we reached an opening once more, and once again the village was right below us. This time, it was to the south.

“This is very extraordinary,” said Harris.

“This is really incredible,” said Harris.

“I see nothing remarkable about it,” said George. “If you walk steadily round a village it is only natural that now and then you get a glimpse of it. Myself, I am glad to see it. It proves to me that we are not utterly lost.”

“I don't find it special at all,” said George. “If you walk steadily around a village, it’s only natural that you catch a glimpse of it now and then. Personally, I’m glad to see it. It shows me that we’re not completely lost.”

“It ought to be the other side of us,” said Harris.

“It should be the other side of us,” Harris said.

“It will be in another hour or so,” said George, “if we keep on.”

“It'll be in another hour or so,” George said, “if we keep going.”

I said little myself; I was vexed with both of them; but I was glad to notice George evidently growing cross with Harris. It was absurd of Harris to fancy he could find the way by the sun.

I didn’t say much; I was annoyed with both of them; but I was happy to see George clearly getting frustrated with Harris. It was ridiculous of Harris to think he could navigate by the sun.

“I wish I knew,” said Harris, thoughtfully, “for certain whether that bisecting line points to the north or to the south.”

“I wish I knew,” said Harris, thinking hard, “for sure whether that dividing line points north or south.”

“I should make up my mind about it,” said George; “it’s an important point.”

“I need to decide about it,” said George; “it’s an important issue.”

“It’s impossible it can be the north,” said Harris, “and I’ll tell you why.”

“It can't be the north,” Harris said, “and here's why.”

“You needn’t trouble,” said George; “I am quite prepared to believe it isn’t.”

"You don't have to worry," said George; "I completely believe it isn't."

“You said just now it was,” said Harris, reproachfully.

“You just said it was,” Harris replied, with a sense of blame.

“I said nothing of the sort,” retorted George. “I said you said it was—a very different thing. If you think it isn’t, let’s go the other way. It’ll be a change, at all events.”

“I didn’t say anything like that,” George shot back. “I said you said it was—a completely different thing. If you think it isn’t, let’s head the other way. It’ll be a change, at least.”

So Harris worked things out according to the contrary calculation, and again we plunged into the wood; and again after half an hour’s stiff climbing we came in view of that same village. True, we were a little higher, and this time it lay between us and the sun.

So Harris figured things out based on the opposite calculation, and we dove back into the woods; after another half hour of tough climbing, we spotted that same village again. We were a bit higher this time, and it was positioned between us and the sun.

“I think,” said George, as he stood looking down at it, “this is the best view we’ve had of it, as yet. There is only one other point from which we can see it. After that, I propose we go down into it and get some rest.”

“I think,” said George, as he stood looking down at it, “this is the best view we’ve had of it so far. There’s only one other spot from which we can see it. After that, I suggest we go down into it and take a break.”

“I don’t believe it’s the same village,” said Harris; “it can’t be.”

“I don’t think it’s the same village,” said Harris; “it can’t be.”

“There’s no mistaking that church,” said George. “But maybe it is a case on all fours with that Prague statue. Possibly, the authorities hereabout have had made some life-sized models of that village, and have stuck them about the Forest to see where the thing would look best. Anyhow, which way do we go now?”

“There’s no doubt that’s the church,” said George. “But maybe it’s similar to that statue in Prague. It’s possible the local authorities have made some life-sized models of that village and placed them around the Forest to see where they’d look best. Anyway, which way do we go now?”

“I don’t know,” said Harris, “and I don’t care. I have done my best; you’ve done nothing but grumble, and confuse me.”

“I don’t know,” Harris said, “and I don’t care. I’ve done my best; you’ve just complained and confused me.”

“I may have been critical,” admitted George “but look at the thing from my point of view. One of you says he’s got an instinct, and leads me to a wasps’ nest in the middle of a wood.”

“I may have been critical,” admitted George, “but look at it from my perspective. One of you claims he has an instinct and leads me to a wasps' nest in the middle of a forest.”

“I can’t help wasps building in a wood,” I replied.

“I can’t stop wasps from building in a tree,” I replied.

“I don’t say you can,” answered George. “I am not arguing; I am merely stating incontrovertible facts. The other one, who leads me up and down hill for hours on scientific principles, doesn’t know the north from the south, and is never quite sure whether he’s turned round or whether he hasn’t. Personally, I profess to no instincts beyond the ordinary, nor am I a scientist. But two fields off I can see a man. I am going to offer him the worth of the hay he is cutting, which I estimate at one mark fifty pfennig, to leave his work, and lead me to within sight of Todtmoos. If you two fellows like to follow, you can. If not, you can start another system and work it out by yourselves.”

“I’m not saying you can,” George replied. “I’m not arguing; I’m just stating undeniable facts. The other guy, who drags me around for hours with scientific theories, can’t tell north from south and is never totally sure if he’s turned around or not. Personally, I don’t claim to have any instincts beyond the ordinary, nor am I a scientist. But I can see a man two fields away. I’m going to offer him the value of the hay he’s cutting, which I estimate at one mark fifty pfennig, to stop working and take me where I can see Todtmoos. If you two want to follow, go ahead. If not, you can come up with your own plan and figure it out yourselves.”

George’s plan lacked both originality and aplomb, but at the moment it appealed to us. Fortunately, we had worked round to a very short distance away from the spot where we had originally gone wrong; with the result that, aided by the gentleman of the scythe, we recovered the road, and reached Todtmoos four hours later than we had calculated to reach it, with an appetite that took forty-five minutes’ steady work in silence to abate.

George’s plan wasn’t particularly original or confident, but it sounded good to us at the time. Luckily, we were very close to the point where we had first made our mistake; with help from the guy with the scythe, we got back on track and arrived in Todtmoos four hours later than we had planned, with an appetite that took forty-five minutes of steady work in silence to satisfy.

From Todtmoos we had intended to walk down to the Rhine; but having regard to our extra exertions of the morning, we decided to promenade in a carriage, as the French would say: and for this purpose hired a picturesque-looking vehicle, drawn by a horse that I should have called barrel-bodied but for contrast with his driver, in comparison with whom he was angular. In Germany every vehicle is arranged for a pair of horses, but drawn generally by one. This gives to the equipage a lop-sided appearance, according to our notions, but it is held here to indicate style. The idea to be conveyed is that you usually drive a pair of horses, but that for the moment you have mislaid the other one. The German driver is not what we should call a first-class whip. He is at his best when he is asleep. Then, at all events, he is harmless; and the horse being, generally speaking, intelligent and experienced, progress under these conditions is comparatively safe. If in Germany they could only train the horse to collect the money at the end of the journey, there would be no need for a coachman at all. This would be a distinct relief to the passenger, for when the German coachman is awake and not cracking his whip he is generally occupied in getting himself into trouble or out of it. He is better at the former. Once I recollect driving down a steep Black Forest hill with a couple of ladies. It was one of those roads winding corkscrew-wise down the slope. The hill rose at an angle of seventy-five on the off-side, and fell away at an angle of seventy-five on the near-side. We were proceeding very comfortably, the driver, we were happy to notice, with his eyes shut, when suddenly something, a bad dream or indigestion, awoke him. He seized the reins, and, by an adroit movement, pulled the near-side horse over the edge, where it clung, half supported by the traces. Our driver did not appear in the least annoyed or surprised; both horses, I also, noticed, seemed equally used to the situation. We got out, and he got down. He took from under the seat a huge clasp-knife, evidently kept there for the purpose, and deftly cut the traces. The horse, thus released, rolled over and over until he struck the road again some fifty feet below. There he regained his feet and stood waiting for us. We re-entered the carriage and descended with the single horse until we came to him. There, with the help of some bits of string, our driver harnessed him again, and we continued on our way. What impressed me was the evident accustomedness of both driver and horses to this method of working down a hill.

From Todtmoos, we planned to walk down to the Rhine; however, considering our extra efforts in the morning, we decided to take a carriage ride. We hired a charming-looking vehicle pulled by a horse that I would have described as barrel-shaped, except for the fact that his driver was quite angular compared to him. In Germany, every vehicle is designed for a pair of horses, but is typically pulled by just one. This gives the whole setup a lopsided appearance, according to our standards, but here it's seen as stylish. The idea is that you usually drive a pair of horses, but at that moment, you've misplaced the other one. The German driver isn’t what we would call a skilled whip; he’s best when he’s asleep. At least then he’s harmless, and since the horse is usually intelligent and experienced, the ride is relatively safe under those conditions. If they could just teach the horse to collect the fare at the end of the trip, there would be no need for a coachman at all. This would be a major relief for the passenger because when the German coachman is awake and not cracking his whip, he’s typically busy getting into trouble or trying to get out of it. He’s better at the former. I remember once driving down a steep Black Forest hill with a couple of ladies. It was one of those winding roads that corkscrewed down the slope. The hill rose at a seventy-five-degree angle on one side and dropped away at a seventy-five-degree angle on the other. We were going along comfortably, and we were happy to see the driver with his eyes closed, when suddenly something—maybe a bad dream or indigestion—woke him. He grabbed the reins and, with a quick move, pulled the near-side horse over the edge, where it hung on, half supported by the traces. Our driver didn’t seem at all upset or surprised; both horses, and I noticed, seemed equally accustomed to the situation. We got out, and he got down, pulling out a huge clasp-knife from under the seat, clearly kept there for this purpose, and skillfully cut the traces. The horse, once freed, rolled over and over until it hit the ground about fifty feet below. There, it got back on its feet and waited for us. We climbed back into the carriage and continued down with the single horse until we reached it. There, with some bits of string, our driver harnessed it again, and we were on our way. What struck me was how accustomed both the driver and the horses were to this unusual way of navigating down a hill.

Evidently to them it appeared a short and convenient cut. I should not have been surprised had the man suggested our strapping ourselves in, and then rolling over and over, carriage and all, to the bottom.

Clearly, it seemed like a quick and easy way for them. I wouldn't have been shocked if the guy had suggested that we strap ourselves in and just roll down to the bottom, carriage and all.

Another peculiarity of the German coachman is that he never attempts to pull in or to pull up. He regulates his rate of speed, not by the pace of the horse, but by manipulation of the brake. For eight miles an hour he puts it on slightly, so that it only scrapes the wheel, producing a continuous sound as of the sharpening of a saw; for four miles an hour he screws it down harder, and you travel to an accompaniment of groans and shrieks, suggestive of a symphony of dying pigs. When he desires to come to a full stop, he puts it on to its full. If his brake be a good one, he calculates he can stop his carriage, unless the horse be an extra powerful animal, in less than twice its own length. Neither the German driver nor the German horse knows, apparently, that you can stop a carriage by any other method. The German horse continues to pull with his full strength until he finds it impossible to move the vehicle another inch; then he rests. Horses of other countries are quite willing to stop when the idea is suggested to them. I have known horses content to go even quite slowly. But your German horse, seemingly, is built for one particular speed, and is unable to depart from it. I am stating nothing but the literal, unadorned truth, when I say I have seen a German coachman, with the reins lying loose over the splash-board, working his brake with both hands, in terror lest he would not be in time to avoid a collision.

Another oddity of the German coachman is that he never tries to slow down or stop the horse. Instead, he controls his speed not by the horse's pace, but by using the brake. For eight miles per hour, he applies it lightly, so it just grazes the wheel, making a continuous sound like a saw sharpening; for four miles per hour, he tightens it, and you’re treated to an unsettling mix of groans and shrieks reminiscent of a symphony of dying pigs. When he wants to come to a complete stop, he fully engages the brake. If the brake is good, he figures he can bring the carriage to a halt, unless the horse is particularly strong, in less than double its length. It seems neither the German driver nor the German horse knows that you can stop a carriage in any other way. The German horse keeps pulling with all its strength until it can't move the vehicle anymore, then it takes a break. Horses from other countries are more than willing to stop when asked. I’ve seen horses that are fine with going even quite slowly. But it seems your German horse is designed for one specific speed and can't deviate from it. I'm just stating the plain, unembellished truth when I say I’ve seen a German coachman with the reins lying loosely over the splash-board, working the brake with both hands, terrified he wouldn't stop in time to prevent a collision.

At Waldshut, one of those little sixteenth-century towns through which the Rhine flows during its earlier course, we came across that exceedingly common object of the Continent: the travelling Briton grieved and surprised at the unacquaintance of the foreigner with the subtleties of the English language. When we entered the station he was, in very fair English, though with a slight Somersetshire accent, explaining to a porter for the tenth time, as he informed us, the simple fact that though he himself had a ticket for Donaueschingen, and wanted to go to Donaueschingen, to see the source of the Danube, which is not there, though they tell you it is, he wished his bicycle to be sent on to Engen and his bag to Constance, there to await his arrival. He was hot and angry with the effort of the thing. The porter was a young man in years, but at the moment looked old and miserable. I offered my services. I wish now I had not—though not so fervently, I expect, as he, the speechless one, came subsequently to wish this. All three routes, so the porter explained to us, were complicated, necessitating changing and re-changing. There was not much time for calm elucidation, as our own train was starting in a few minutes. The man himself was voluble—always a mistake when anything entangled has to be made clear; while the porter was only too eager to get the job done with and so breathe again. It dawned upon me ten minutes later, when thinking the matter over in the train, that though I had agreed with the porter that it would be best for the bicycle to go by way of Immendingen, and had agreed to his booking it to Immendingen, I had neglected to give instructions for its departure from Immendingen. Were I of a despondent temperament I should be worrying myself at the present moment with the reflection that in all probability that bicycle is still at Immendingen to this day. But I regard it as good philosophy to endeavour always to see the brighter side of things. Possibly the porter corrected my omission on his own account, or some simple miracle may have happened to restore that bicycle to its owner some time before the end of his tour. The bag we sent to Radolfzell: but here I console myself with the recollection that it was labelled Constance; and no doubt after a while the railway authorities, finding it unclaimed at Radolfzell, forwarded it on to Constance.

At Waldshut, one of those small sixteenth-century towns along the Rhine, we encountered a typical sight on the continent: a traveling Brit, frustrated and surprised by how unfamiliar the foreigner was with the nuances of English. When we entered the station, he was, in rather decent English but with a bit of a Somerset accent, explaining to a porter for the tenth time, as he told us, the simple fact that even though he had a ticket to Donaueschingen and wanted to go there to see the source of the Danube— which isn’t actually there, despite what they say—he wanted his bicycle sent to Engen and his bag to Constance, to wait for him. He was hot and angry from the effort. The porter was a young man but looked weary and miserable at that moment. I offered to help. I wish now that I hadn’t—though probably not as fervently as he, the speechless one, later regretted it. All three routes, the porter explained to us, were complicated, needing changes and exchanges. There wasn't much time for a calm explanation, as our train was about to leave in a few minutes. The man himself was very talkative—always a mistake when trying to clear up a complicated situation—while the porter was eager to just get it done and move on. Ten minutes later, while thinking about it on the train, I realized that although I had agreed with the porter that it would be best for the bicycle to go via Immendingen and had allowed him to book it there, I hadn’t given instructions for its departure from Immendingen. If I were of a gloomy disposition, I’d be worrying right now that, in all likelihood, that bicycle is still at Immendingen today. But I think it’s good philosophy to always look on the bright side. Maybe the porter fixed my mistake on his own, or some simple miracle returned that bicycle to its owner before the end of his journey. We sent the bag to Radolfzell: but I comfort myself with the thought that it was labeled Constance; and surely after some time, the railway authorities, finding it unclaimed at Radolfzell, forwarded it to Constance.

But all this is apart from the moral I wished to draw from the incident. The true inwardness of the situation lay in the indignation of this Britisher at finding a German railway porter unable to comprehend English. The moment we spoke to him he expressed this indignation in no measured terms.

But all of this is separate from the lesson I wanted to highlight from the incident. The real essence of the situation was this Britisher's outrage at discovering that a German railway porter couldn't understand English. The moment we spoke to him, he made his displeasure very clear.

“Thank you very much indeed,” he said; “it’s simple enough. I want to go to Donaueschingen myself by train; from Donaueschingen I am going to walk to Geisengen; from Geisengen I am going to take the train to Engen, and from Engen I am going to bicycle to Constance. But I don’t want to take my bag with me; I want to find it at Constance when I get there. I have been trying to explain the thing to this fool for the last ten minutes; but I can’t get it into him.”

“Thank you so much,” he said. “It’s pretty straightforward. I want to take the train to Donaueschingen, then walk to Geisengen. After that, I’ll catch the train to Engen and ride my bike to Constance. But I don’t want to carry my bag with me; I need it to be waiting for me in Constance when I arrive. I’ve been trying to explain this to this idiot for the last ten minutes, but he just isn’t getting it.”

“It is very disgraceful,” I agreed. “Some of these German workmen know hardly any other language than their own.”

“It’s really shameful,” I agreed. “Some of these German workers barely know any language other than their own.”

“I have gone over it with him,” continued the man, “on the time table, and explained it by pantomime. Even then I could not knock it into him.”

“I’ve gone over it with him,” the man continued, “on the timetable, and explained it through gestures. Even then, I couldn't get it through to him.”

“I can hardly believe you,” I again remarked; “you would think the thing explained itself.”

“I can barely believe you,” I said again; “you would think the thing would explain itself.”

Harris was angry with the man; he wished to reprove him for his folly in journeying through the outlying portions of a foreign clime, and seeking in such to accomplish complicated railway tricks without knowing a word of the language of the country. But I checked the impulsiveness of Harris, and pointed out to him the great and good work at which the man was unconsciously assisting.

Harris was angry with the guy; he wanted to scold him for his foolishness in traveling through the outskirts of a foreign country and trying to pull off complicated railway tricks without knowing a single word of the local language. But I held back Harris's impulsiveness and pointed out the valuable work that the guy was unknowingly helping with.

Shakespeare and Milton may have done their little best to spread acquaintance with the English tongue among the less favoured inhabitants of Europe. Newton and Darwin may have rendered their language a necessity among educated and thoughtful foreigners. Dickens and Ouida (for your folk who imagine that the literary world is bounded by the prejudices of New Grub Street, would be surprised and grieved at the position occupied abroad by this at-home-sneered-at lady) may have helped still further to popularise it. But the man who has spread the knowledge of English from Cape St. Vincent to the Ural Mountains is the Englishman who, unable or unwilling to learn a single word of any language but his own, travels purse in hand into every corner of the Continent. One may be shocked at his ignorance, annoyed at his stupidity, angry at his presumption. But the practical fact remains; he it is that is anglicising Europe. For him the Swiss peasant tramps through the snow on winter evenings to attend the English class open in every village. For him the coachman and the guard, the chambermaid and the laundress, pore over their English grammars and colloquial phrase books. For him the foreign shopkeeper and merchant send their sons and daughters in their thousands to study in every English town. For him it is that every foreign hotel- and restaurant-keeper adds to his advertisement: “Only those with fair knowledge of English need apply.”

Shakespeare and Milton might have done their best to promote the English language among the less fortunate people of Europe. Newton and Darwin could have made it essential for educated and thoughtful foreigners. Dickens and Ouida (those who think the literary world is limited by the biases of New Grub Street would be surprised and upset by the recognition this overlooked woman holds abroad) may have further helped popularize it. But the person who has spread knowledge of English from Cape St. Vincent to the Ural Mountains is the Englishman who, either unable or unwilling to learn any other language besides his own, travels with money in hand to every corner of the continent. One might be shocked by his ignorance, annoyed by his stupidity, or angry at his arrogance. But the practical truth remains; he is the one anglicizing Europe. For him, the Swiss peasant trudges through the snow on winter evenings to attend the English class offered in every village. For him, the coachman and the guard, the chambermaid and the laundress, study their English grammar and conversation books. For him, foreign shopkeepers and merchants send thousands of their sons and daughters to study in every English town. For him, every foreign hotel and restaurant owner adds to their advertisements: “Only those with a good understanding of English need apply.”

Did the English-speaking races make it their rule to speak anything else than English, the marvellous progress of the English tongue throughout the world would stop. The English-speaking man stands amid the strangers and jingles his gold.

Did the English-speaking races decide to speak anything other than English, the amazing spread of the English language around the world would come to a halt. The English-speaking person stands among strangers and jingles his coins.

“Here,” cries, “is payment for all such as can speak English.”

“Here,” he shouts, “is payment for anyone who can speak English.”

He it is who is the great educator. Theoretically we may scold him; practically we should take our hats off to him. He is the missionary of the English tongue.

He is the great educator. Theoretically, we might criticize him; practically, we should respect him. He is the champion of the English language.

CHAPTER XII

We are grieved at the earthly instincts of the German—A superb view, but no restaurant—Continental opinion of the Englishman—That he does not know enough to come in out of the rain—There comes a weary traveller with a brick—The hurting of the dog—An undesirable family residence—A fruitful region—A merry old soul comes up the hill—George, alarmed at the lateness of the hour, hastens down the other side—Harris follows him, to show him the way—I hate being alone, and follow Harris—Pronunciation specially designed for use of foreigners.

We are saddened by the basic instincts of the German—A great view, but no restaurant—The European view of the Englishman—That he doesn’t realize he should come in out of the rain—Here comes a tired traveler carrying a brick—The injury to the dog—An unwanted family home—A productive area—A cheerful old soul walks up the hill—George, worried about the time, rushes down the other side—Harris follows him to guide him—I dislike being alone, so I follow Harris—Pronunciation specifically created for the use of foreigners.

A thing that vexes much the high-class Anglo-Saxon soul is the earthly instinct prompting the German to fix a restaurant at the goal of every excursion. On mountain summit, in fairy glen, on lonely pass, by waterfall or winding stream, stands ever the busy Wirtschaft. How can one rhapsodise over a view when surrounded by beer-stained tables? How lose one’s self in historical reverie amid the odour of roast veal and spinach?

A thing that annoys the high-class Anglo-Saxon spirit is the natural instinct that drives the German to set up a restaurant at the end of every trip. On mountaintops, in enchanting valleys, on isolated trails, by waterfalls or meandering streams, there's always a bustling eatery. How can you appreciate a view when you’re surrounded by beer-stained tables? How can you get lost in historical thoughts with the smell of roast veal and spinach in the air?

One day, on elevating thoughts intent, we climbed through tangled woods.

One day, focused on uplifting thoughts, we made our way through the dense woods.

“And at the top,” said Harris, bitterly, as we paused to breathe a space and pull our belts a hole tighter, “there will be a gaudy restaurant, where people will be guzzling beefsteaks and plum tarts and drinking white wine.”

“And at the top,” said Harris, bitterly, as we paused to catch our breath and tighten our belts a notch, “there will be a flashy restaurant, where people will be stuffing their faces with beefsteaks and plum tarts and drinking white wine.”

“Do you think so?” said George.

“Do you really think that?” George asked.

“Sure to be,” answered Harris; “you know their way. Not one grove will they consent to dedicate to solitude and contemplation; not one height will they leave to the lover of nature unpolluted by the gross and the material.”

“Definitely,” replied Harris; “you know how they are. They won’t agree to dedicate even one grove to peace and reflection; not a single hill will they leave untouched for nature lovers, free from the crude and the material.”

“I calculate,” I remarked, “that we shall be there a little before one o’clock, provided we don’t dawdle.”

“I estimate,” I said, “that we’ll get there a little before one o’clock, as long as we don’t waste time.”

“The ‘mittagstisch’ will be just ready,” groaned Harris, “with possibly some of those little blue trout they catch about here. In Germany one never seems able to get away from food and drink. It is maddening!”

“The lunch will be just about ready,” groaned Harris, “with maybe some of those little blue trout they catch around here. In Germany, you can never seem to escape from food and drink. It’s infuriating!”

We pushed on, and in the beauty of the walk forgot our indignation. My estimate proved to be correct.

We kept going, and in the beauty of the walk, we forgot our anger. My initial assessment turned out to be spot on.

At a quarter to one, said Harris, who was leading:

At 12:45, said Harris, who was in the lead:

“Here we are; I can see the summit.”

“Here we are; I can see the top.”

“Any sign of that restaurant?” said George.

“See any sign of that restaurant?” George asked.

“I don’t notice it,” replied Harris; “but it’s there, you may be sure; confound it!”

“I don’t see it,” Harris replied, “but it’s definitely there, you can count on that; damn it!”

Five minutes later we stood upon the top. We looked north, south, east and west; then we looked at one another.

Five minutes later, we stood at the top. We looked north, south, east, and west; then we looked at each other.

“Grand view, isn’t it?” said Harris.

“Great view, isn’t it?” said Harris.

“Magnificent,” I agreed.

"Awesome," I agreed.

“Superb,” remarked George.

“Awesome,” remarked George.

“They have had the good sense for once,” said Harris, “to put that restaurant out of sight.”

“They finally had the good sense,” said Harris, “to put that restaurant out of sight.”

“They do seem to have hidden it,” said George.

“They do seem to have hidden it,” George said.

“One doesn’t mind the thing so much when it is not forced under one’s nose,” said Harris.

“One doesn’t mind it as much when it’s not shoved right in your face,” said Harris.

“Of course, in its place,” I observed, “a restaurant is right enough.”

“Of course, in its place,” I noted, “a restaurant is just fine.”

“I should like to know where they have put it,” said George.

“I'd like to know where they've put it,” said George.

“Suppose we look for it?” said Harris, with inspiration.

“Why don’t we look for it?” said Harris, feeling inspired.

It seemed a good idea. I felt curious myself. We agreed to explore in different directions, returning to the summit to report progress. In half an hour we stood together once again. There was no need for words. The face of one and all of us announced plainly that at last we had discovered a recess of German nature untarnished by the sordid suggestion of food or drink.

It seemed like a good idea. I was curious too. We decided to explore in different directions and then meet back at the top to share what we found. In half an hour, we were together again. There was no need to say anything. The expressions on all our faces clearly showed that we had finally found a hidden part of Germany that was untouched by the ugly reminders of food or drink.

“I should never have believed it possible,” said Harris; “would you?”

“I should never have thought it was possible,” said Harris; “would you?”

“I should say,” I replied, “that this is the only square quarter of a mile in the entire Fatherland unprovided with one.”

“I should say,” I replied, “that this is the only square quarter of a mile in the whole country that doesn’t have one.”

“And we three strangers have struck it,” said George, “without an effort.”

“And the three of us strangers have done it,” said George, “without any effort.”

“True,” I observed. “By pure good fortune we are now enabled to feast our finer senses undisturbed by appeal to our lower nature. Observe the light upon those distant peaks; is it not ravishing?”

“True,” I noted. “By pure luck, we can now enjoy a feast for our senses without being distracted by our baser instincts. Look at the light on those distant peaks; isn’t it stunning?”

“Talking of nature,” said George, “which should you say was the nearest way down?”

“Speaking of nature,” George said, “which way do you think is the quickest way down?”

“The road to the left,” I replied, after consulting the guide book, “takes us to Sonnensteig—where, by-the-by, I observe the ‘Goldener Adler’ is well spoken of—in about two hours. The road to the right, though somewhat longer, commands more extensive prospects.”

“The road to the left,” I replied after checking the guidebook, “leads us to Sonnensteig—where, by the way, I see the ‘Goldener Adler’ comes highly recommended—in about two hours. The road to the right, while a bit longer, offers more expansive views.”

“One prospect,” said Harris, “is very much like another prospect; don’t you think so?”

"One opportunity," Harris said, "is very much like another opportunity; don’t you think so?"

“Personally,” said George, “I am going by the left-hand road.” And Harris and I went after him.

“Honestly,” said George, “I’m taking the left-hand road.” So, Harris and I followed him.

But we were not to get down so soon as we had anticipated. Storms come quickly in these regions, and before we had walked for quarter of an hour it became a question of seeking shelter or living for the rest of the day in soaked clothes. We decided on the former alternative, and selected a tree that, under ordinary circumstances, should have been ample protection. But a Black Forest thunderstorm is not an ordinary circumstance. We consoled ourselves at first by telling each other that at such a rate it could not last long. Next, we endeavoured to comfort ourselves with the reflection that if it did we should soon be too wet to fear getting wetter.

But we weren't going to get down as soon as we thought we would. Storms hit fast in these areas, and before we had walked for about fifteen minutes, it became a choice between finding shelter or spending the rest of the day in drenched clothes. We chose the first option and picked a tree that, in normal conditions, would have offered decent cover. But a thunderstorm in the Black Forest is not a normal situation. At first, we reassured ourselves by saying that at this pace it couldn't last long. Then, we tried to comfort ourselves with the thought that if it did, we would soon be so wet that we wouldn't care about getting even wetter.

“As it turned out,” said Harris, “I should have been almost glad if there had been a restaurant up here.”

“As it turned out,” Harris said, “I would have almost been happy if there had been a restaurant up here.”

“I see no advantage in being both wet and hungry,” said George. “I shall give it another five minutes, then I am going on.”

“I see no benefit in being both wet and hungry,” said George. “I’ll wait another five minutes, then I’m leaving.”

“These mountain solitudes,” I remarked, “are very attractive in fine weather. On a rainy day, especially if you happen to be past the age when—”

“These mountain solitude areas,” I noted, “are really appealing in good weather. On a rainy day, especially if you're past the age when—”

At this point there hailed us a voice, proceeding from a stout gentleman, who stood some fifty feet away from us under a big umbrella.

At that moment, a voice called out to us from a stout man who was about fifty feet away, standing under a big umbrella.

“Won’t you come inside?” asked the stout gentleman.

“Would you like to come in?” asked the chubby man.

“Inside where?” I called back. I thought at first he was one of those fools that will try to be funny when there is nothing to be funny about.

“Inside where?” I called back. At first, I thought he was one of those idiots who try to be funny when there's nothing to laugh about.

“Inside the restaurant,” he answered.

“Inside the restaurant,” he replied.

We left our shelter and made for him. We wished for further information about this thing.

We left our shelter and headed towards him. We wanted more information about this situation.

“I did call to you from the window,” said the stout gentleman, as we drew near to him, “but I suppose you did not hear me. This storm may last for another hour; you will get so wet.”

“I did call to you from the window,” said the heavyset man, as we approached him, “but I guess you didn’t hear me. This storm might last for another hour; you’re going to get so wet.”

He was a kindly old gentleman; he seemed quite anxious about us.

He was a nice old man; he seemed really concerned about us.

I said: “It is very kind of you to have come out. We are not lunatics. We have not been standing under that tree for the last half-hour knowing all the time there was a restaurant, hidden by the trees, within twenty yards of us. We had no idea we were anywhere near a restaurant.”

I said, “It’s really nice of you to come out. We’re not crazy. We haven’t been standing under that tree for the last half hour knowing all along there was a restaurant hidden by the trees just twenty yards away. We had no clue we were anywhere near a restaurant.”

“I thought maybe you hadn’t,” said the old gentleman; “that is why I came.”

“I thought maybe you hadn’t,” said the older man; “that’s why I came.”

It appeared that all the people in the inn had been watching us from the windows also, wondering why we stood there looking miserable. If it had not been for this nice old gentleman the fools would have remained watching us, I suppose, for the rest of the afternoon. The landlord excused himself by saying he thought we looked like English. It is no figure of speech. On the Continent they do sincerely believe that every Englishman is mad. They are as convinced of it as is every English peasant that Frenchmen live on frogs. Even when one makes a direct personal effort to disabuse them of the impression one is not always successful.

It seemed like everyone in the inn was watching us from the windows, curious about why we were standing there looking so miserable. If it hadn't been for this nice old gentleman, those fools would probably have kept watching us for the rest of the afternoon. The landlord apologized, saying he thought we looked like we were English. This isn't just a cliché. In Europe, they really believe that every Englishman is crazy. They’re as convinced of it as every English peasant is that French people eat frogs. Even when you try directly to change their opinion, you’re not always successful.

It was a comfortable little restaurant, where they cooked well, while the Tischwein was really most passable. We stopped there for a couple of hours, and dried ourselves and fed ourselves, and talked about the view; and just before we left an incident occurred that shows how much more stirring in this world are the influences of evil compared with those of good.

It was a cozy little restaurant that served good food, and the house wine was pretty decent. We stayed there for a couple of hours, drying off, eating, and chatting about the view; and just before we left, something happened that highlights how much more shocking the effects of evil are in this world compared to those of good.

A traveller entered. He seemed a careworn man. He carried a brick in his hand, tied to a piece of rope. He entered nervously and hurriedly, closed the door carefully behind him, saw to it that it was fastened, peered out of the window long and earnestly, and then, with a sigh of relief, laid his brick upon the bench beside him and called for food and drink.

A traveler walked in. He looked like a tired man. He held a brick tied to a piece of rope. He came in nervously and quickly, closed the door carefully behind him, made sure it was locked, looked out of the window for a long time and seriously, and then, with a sigh of relief, set his brick down on the bench next to him and asked for food and drink.

There was something mysterious about the whole affair. One wondered what he was going to do with the brick, why he had closed the door so carefully, why he had looked so anxiously from the window; but his aspect was too wretched to invite conversation, and we forbore, therefore, to ask him questions. As he ate and drank he grew more cheerful, sighed less often. Later he stretched his legs, lit an evil-smelling cigar, and puffed in calm contentment.

There was something mysterious about the whole situation. One wondered what he was going to do with the brick, why he had closed the door so carefully, and why he had looked so anxiously from the window; but his appearance was too pitiful to encourage conversation, so we decided not to ask him any questions. As he ate and drank, he became more cheerful and sighed less often. Later, he stretched his legs, lit a stinky cigar, and puffed away in calm contentment.

Then it happened. It happened too suddenly for any detailed explanation of the thing to be possible. I recollect a Fräulein entering the room from the kitchen with a pan in her hand. I saw her cross to the outer door. The next moment the whole room was in an uproar. One was reminded of those pantomime transformation scenes where, from among floating clouds, slow music, waving flowers, and reclining fairies, one is suddenly transported into the midst of shouting policemen tumbling yelling babies, swells fighting pantaloons, sausages and harlequins, buttered slides and clowns. As the Fräulein of the pan touched the door it flew open, as though all the spirits of sin had been pressed against it, waiting. Two pigs and a chicken rushed into the room; a cat that had been sleeping on a beer-barrel spluttered into fiery life. The Fräulein threw her pan into the air and lay down on the floor. The gentleman with the brick sprang to his feet, upsetting the table before him with everything upon it.

Then it happened. It happened so suddenly that there was no time for any detailed explanation. I remember a young woman entering the room from the kitchen with a pan in her hand. I saw her walk over to the outer door. The next moment, chaos erupted in the room. It reminded me of those pantomime transformation scenes where, amidst floating clouds, soft music, waving flowers, and lounging fairies, you suddenly find yourself in the midst of shouting police officers, crying babies, dapper gentlemen fighting in their pants, sausages and harlequins, buttered slides, and clowns. As soon as the young woman with the pan touched the door, it flew open as if all the spirits of mischief had been pressed against it, waiting. Two pigs and a chicken burst into the room, while a cat that had been sleeping on a beer barrel sprang to life in a fiery panic. The young woman threw her pan into the air and collapsed onto the floor. The man with the brick jumped to his feet, knocking over the table in front of him along with everything on it.

One looked to see the cause of this disaster: one discovered it at once in the person of a mongrel terrier with pointed ears and a squirrel’s tail. The landlord rushed out from another door, and attempted to kick him out of the room. Instead, he kicked one of the pigs, the fatter of the two. It was a vigorous, well-planted kick, and the pig got the whole of it; none of it was wasted. One felt sorry for the poor animal; but no amount of sorrow anyone else might feel for him could compare with the sorrow he felt for himself. He stopped running about; he sat down in the middle of the room, and appealed to the solar system generally to observe this unjust thing that had come upon him. They must have heard his complaint in the valleys round about, and have wondered what upheaval of nature was taking place among the hills.

One tried to figure out what caused this mess: instantly, the culprit was spotted—a mixed-breed terrier with pointy ears and a bushy tail. The landlord came rushing out from another door and tried to kick him out of the room. Instead, he accidentally booted one of the pigs, the chubbier one. It was a strong, solid kick, and the pig took the full force of it; none of it went to waste. One felt bad for the poor animal, but no one’s sympathy could compare to the sorrow the pig felt for himself. He stopped running around, sat down in the middle of the room, and looked up at the universe, appealing for recognition of this unfair treatment. His complaint must have echoed through the valleys nearby, leaving everyone wondering what kind of disturbance was happening in the hills.

As for the hen it scuttled, screaming, every way at once. It was a marvellous bird: it seemed to be able to run up a straight wall quite easily; and it and the cat between them fetched down mostly everything that was not already on the floor. In less than forty seconds there were nine people in that room, all trying to kick one dog. Possibly, now and again, one or another may have succeeded, for occasionally the dog would stop barking in order to howl. But it did not discourage him. Everything has to be paid for, he evidently argued, even a pig and chicken hunt; and, on the whole, the game was worth it.

As for the hen, it scurried and screamed in every direction. It was an impressive bird: it seemed to be able to run straight up a wall with ease; and between it and the cat, they knocked down most things that weren't already on the floor. In less than forty seconds, nine people filled that room, all trying to kick one dog. Occasionally, someone might have succeeded because sometimes the dog would stop barking to howl. But that didn’t deter him. He clearly thought everything had a price, even a pig and chicken hunt; and overall, the game was worth it.

Besides, he had the satisfaction of observing that, for every kick he received, most other living things in the room got two. As for the unfortunate pig—the stationary one, the one that still sat lamenting in the centre of the room—he must have averaged a steady four. Trying to kick this dog was like playing football with a ball that was never there—not when you went to kick it, but after you had started to kick it, and had gone too far to stop yourself, so that the kick had to go on in any case, your only hope being that your foot would find something or another solid to stop it, and so save you from sitting down on the floor noisily and completely. When anybody did kick the dog it was by pure accident, when they were not expecting to kick him; and, generally speaking, this took them so unawares that, after kicking him, they fell over him. And everybody, every half-minute, would be certain to fall over the pig the sitting pig, the one incapable of getting out of anybody’s way.

Besides, he found it satisfying to see that for every kick he took, most other living things in the room took two. As for the unfortunate pig—the stationary one, the one still sitting in the center of the room lamenting—he must have been taking a steady four. Trying to kick this dog was like playing football with a ball that was never there—not when you went to kick it, but after you had started to kick it and gone too far to stop, so that the kick had to continue no matter what, with your only hope being that your foot would find something solid to land on to save you from crashing to the floor loudly and completely. When anyone did kick the dog, it was purely by accident, usually when they weren't expecting to, and this typically caught them so off guard that they ended up tripping over him. And everyone, every half-minute, would inevitably trip over the pig—the sitting pig, the one unable to move out of anyone’s way.

How long the scrimmage might have lasted it is impossible to say. It was ended by the judgment of George. For a while he had been seeking to catch, not the dog but the remaining pig, the one still capable of activity. Cornering it at last, he persuaded it to cease running round and round the room, and instead to take a spin outside. It shot through the door with one long wail.

How long the scrimmage might have lasted is impossible to say. It ended when George decided it was time. For a while, he had been trying to catch not the dog but the last pig, the one that could still move around. Finally cornering it, he convinced it to stop running in circles around the room and instead take a quick trip outside. It bolted through the door with a loud cry.

We always desire the thing we have not. One pig, a chicken, nine people, and a cat, were as nothing in that dog’s opinion compared with the quarry that was disappearing. Unwisely, he darted after it, and George closed the door upon him and shot the bolt.

We always want what we can’t have. In that dog’s eyes, one pig, a chicken, nine people, and a cat were nothing compared to the prey that was getting away. Foolishly, he took off after it, and George shut the door behind him and locked it.

Then the landlord stood up, and surveyed all the things that were lying on the floor.

Then the landlord stood up and looked at everything scattered on the floor.

“That’s a playful dog of yours,” said he to the man who had come in with the brick.

“That’s a playful dog you have,” he said to the man who came in with the brick.

“He is not my dog,” replied the man sullenly.

“He's not my dog,” the man replied gloomily.

“Whose dog is it then?” said the landlord.

“Whose dog is it?” asked the landlord.

“I don’t know whose dog it is,” answered the man.

“I don’t know whose dog it is,” the man replied.

“That won’t do for me, you know,” said the landlord, picking up a picture of the German Emperor, and wiping beer from it with his sleeve.

“That won’t work for me, you know,” said the landlord, picking up a picture of the German Emperor and wiping beer off it with his sleeve.

“I know it won’t,” replied the man; “I never expected it would. I’m tired of telling people it isn’t my dog. They none of them believe me.”

“I know it won’t,” replied the man; “I never expected it would. I’m tired of telling people it’s not my dog. None of them believe me.”

“What do you want to go about with him for, if he’s not your dog?” said the landlord. “What’s the attraction about him?”

“What do you want to do with him if he’s not your dog?” asked the landlord. “What’s so appealing about him?”

“I don’t go about with him,” replied the man; “he goes about with me. He picked me up this morning at ten o’clock, and he won’t leave me. I thought I had got rid of him when I came in here. I left him busy killing a duck more than a quarter of an hour away. I’ll have to pay for that, I expect, on my way back.”

“I don’t hang out with him,” replied the man; “he hangs out with me. He picked me up this morning at ten o’clock, and he won’t leave me. I thought I had gotten rid of him when I came in here. I left him busy killing a duck more than fifteen minutes away. I’ll probably have to deal with that on my way back.”

“Have you tried throwing stones at him?” asked Harris.

“Have you tried throwing rocks at him?” asked Harris.

“Have I tried throwing stones at him!” replied the man, contemptuously. “I’ve been throwing stones at him till my arm aches with throwing stones; and he thinks it’s a game, and brings them back to me. I’ve been carrying this beastly brick about with me for over an hour, in the hope of being able to drown him, but he never comes near enough for me to get hold of him. He just sits six inches out of reach with his mouth open, and looks at me.”

“Have I tried throwing stones at him!” the man replied, looking down on the situation. “I’ve been throwing stones at him until my arm hurts from it; and he thinks it’s a game, and he brings them back to me. I’ve been carrying this annoying brick around for over an hour, hoping I could drown him, but he never comes close enough for me to grab him. He just sits six inches out of reach with his mouth open, staring at me.”

“It’s the funniest story I’ve heard for a long while,” said the landlord.

“It’s the funniest story I’ve heard in a long time,” said the landlord.

“Glad it amuses somebody,” said the man.

“I'm glad it amuses someone,” said the man.

We left him helping the landlord to pick up the broken things, and went our way. A dozen yards outside the door the faithful animal was waiting for his friend. He looked tired, but contented. He was evidently a dog of strange and sudden fancies, and we feared for the moment lest he might take a liking to us. But he let us pass with indifference. His loyalty to this unresponsive man was touching; and we made no attempt to undermine it.

We left him helping the landlord clean up the broken items and continued on our way. A few yards outside the door, the loyal dog was waiting for his owner. He looked tired but happy. Clearly, he was a dog with quirky and sudden moods, and for a moment, we worried he might take a liking to us. But he let us pass without a second glance. His loyalty to this indifferent man was heartwarming, and we didn't try to interfere with it.

Having completed to our satisfaction the Black Forest, we journeyed on our wheels through Alt Breisach and Colmar to Münster; whence we started a short exploration of the Vosges range, where, according to the present German Emperor, humanity stops. Of old, Alt Breisach, a rocky fortress with the river now on one side of it and now on the other—for in its inexperienced youth the Rhine never seems to have been quite sure of its way,—must, as a place of residence, have appealed exclusively to the lover of change and excitement. Whoever the war was between, and whatever it was about, Alt Breisach was bound to be in it. Everybody besieged it, most people captured it; the majority of them lost it again; nobody seemed able to keep it. Whom he belonged to, and what he was, the dweller in Alt Breisach could never have been quite sure. One day he would be a Frenchman, and then before he could learn enough French to pay his taxes he would be an Austrian. While trying to discover what you did in order to be a good Austrian, he would find he was no longer an Austrian, but a German, though what particular German out of the dozen must always have been doubtful to him. One day he would discover that he was a Catholic, the next an ardent Protestant. The only thing that could have given any stability to his existence must have been the monotonous necessity of paying heavily for the privilege of being whatever for the moment he was. But when one begins to think of these things one finds oneself wondering why anybody in the Middle Ages, except kings and tax collectors, ever took the trouble to live at all.

Having satisfactorily explored the Black Forest, we traveled on our bikes through Alt Breisach and Colmar to Münster; from there, we set out on a brief exploration of the Vosges Mountains, where, according to the current German Emperor, humanity ends. In the past, Alt Breisach, a rocky fortress with the river shifting on either side—since the Rhine in its younger days never seemed quite sure of its path—must have attracted those who loved change and excitement. No matter who was fighting or what the conflict was about, Alt Breisach seemed destined to be involved. Many besieged it, most captured it; most of them then lost it again; no one ever seemed able to hold onto it. The resident of Alt Breisach could never be quite sure of his identity. One day he would be a Frenchman, and before he could learn enough French to pay his taxes, he would become an Austrian. While trying to figure out what it took to be a good Austrian, he would find out he was no longer an Austrian but a German, though which specific German out of the many was always uncertain to him. One day he’d realize he was a Catholic, the next day an enthusiastic Protestant. The only thing that could have provided any stability to his life would be the constant need to pay a hefty price for the privilege of being whoever he happened to be at the moment. But as you start to think about these things, you can’t help but wonder why anyone in the Middle Ages, aside from kings and tax collectors, ever bothered to live at all.

For variety and beauty, the Vosges will not compare with the hills of the Schwarzwald. The advantage about them from the tourist’s point of view is their superior poverty. The Vosges peasant has not the unromantic air of contented prosperity that spoils his vis-a-vis across the Rhine. The villages and farms possess more the charm of decay. Another point wherein the Vosges district excels is its ruins. Many of its numerous castles are perched where you might think only eagles would care to build. In others, commenced by the Romans and finished by the Troubadours, covering acres with the maze of their still standing walls, one may wander for hours.

For variety and beauty, the Vosges can't compete with the hills of the Schwarzwald. However, from a tourist's perspective, their greater poverty is an advantage. The Vosges peasant doesn't have the unromantic vibe of satisfied prosperity that taints his counterpart across the Rhine. The villages and farms carry a charm of decay. Another area where the Vosges region stands out is in its ruins. Many of its numerous castles are situated where you might think only eagles would dare to build. In others, started by the Romans and completed by the Troubadours, sprawling over acres with their still-standing walls, you can wander for hours.

The fruiterer and greengrocer is a person unknown in the Vosges. Most things of that kind grow wild, and are to be had for the picking. It is difficult to keep to any programme when walking through the Vosges, the temptation on a hot day to stop and eat fruit generally being too strong for resistance. Raspberries, the most delicious I have ever tasted, wild strawberries, currants, and gooseberries, grow upon the hill-sides as black-berries by English lanes. The Vosges small boy is not called upon to rob an orchard; he can make himself ill without sin. Orchards exist in the Vosges mountains in plenty; but to trespass into one for the purpose of stealing fruit would be as foolish as for a fish to try and get into a swimming bath without paying. Still, of course, mistakes do occur.

The fruit seller and vegetable vendor is basically non-existent in the Vosges. Most things like that grow wild and are free for the picking. It's hard to stick to any plan while walking through the Vosges, as the temptation to stop and enjoy the fruit on a hot day is usually too strong to resist. Raspberries, the best I’ve ever tasted, wild strawberries, currants, and gooseberries grow on the hillsides like blackberries along English lanes. The local kids don’t need to sneak into orchards; they can make themselves sick without any guilt. There are plenty of orchards in the Vosges mountains, but trespassing to steal fruit would be as silly as a fish trying to swim in a pool without paying. Still, mistakes do happen.

One afternoon in the course of a climb we emerged upon a plateau, where we lingered perhaps too long, eating more fruit than may have been good for us; it was so plentiful around us, so varied. We commenced with a few late strawberries, and from those we passed to raspberries. Then Harris found a greengage-tree with some early fruit upon it, just perfect.

One afternoon while climbing, we came out onto a plateau, where we stayed a bit too long, munching on more fruit than was probably good for us; it was just so abundant and diverse all around. We started with a few late strawberries, and then moved on to raspberries. Then Harris spotted a greengage tree with some early fruit on it, just perfect.

“This is about the best thing we have struck,” said George; “we had better make the most of this.” Which was good advice, on the face of it.

“This is about the best thing we’ve found,” said George; “we should really take advantage of this.” That seemed like good advice at first glance.

“It is a pity,” said Harris, “that the pears are still so hard.”

“It’s a shame,” said Harris, “that the pears are still so hard.”

He grieved about this for a while, but later on came across some remarkably fine yellow plums and these consoled him somewhat.

He felt sad about this for a while, but later he found some really nice yellow plums, and they cheered him up a bit.

“I suppose we are still a bit too far north for pineapples,” said George. “I feel I could just enjoy a fresh pineapple. This commonplace fruit palls upon one after a while.”

“I guess we’re still a bit too far north for pineapples,” said George. “I really think I could enjoy a fresh pineapple. This ordinary fruit gets boring after a while.”

“Too much bush fruit and not enough tree, is the fault I find,” said Harris. “Myself, I should have liked a few more greengages.”

“There's too much bush fruit and not enough trees, and that's what I think is wrong,” said Harris. “Personally, I would have liked a few more greengages.”

“Here is a man coming up the hill,” I observed, “who looks like a native. Maybe, he will know where we can find some more greengages.”

“Look, there's a guy coming up the hill,” I said, “who seems like a local. Maybe he’ll know where we can find some more greengages.”

“He walks well for an old chap,” remarked Harris.

“He walks pretty well for an old guy,” Harris said.

He certainly was climbing the hill at a remarkable pace. Also, so far as we were able to judge at that distance, he appeared to be in a remarkably cheerful mood, singing and shouting at the top of his voice, gesticulating, and waving his arms.

He was definitely climbing the hill at an impressive speed. Plus, from what we could see from that distance, he seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood, singing and shouting at the top of his lungs, gesturing, and waving his arms.

“What a merry old soul it is,” said Harris; “it does one good to watch him. But why does he carry his stick over his shoulder? Why doesn’t he use it to help him up the hill?”

“What a cheerful old guy he is,” said Harris; “it’s nice to watch him. But why does he carry his stick over his shoulder? Why doesn’t he use it to help himself up the hill?”

“Do you know, I don’t think it is a stick,” said George.

“Do you know, I don't think it's a stick,” George said.

“What can it be, then?” asked Harris.

"What could it be, then?" Harris asked.

“Well, it looks to me,” said George, “more like a gun.”

“Well, it looks to me,” said George, “more like a gun.”

“You don’t think we can have made a mistake?” suggested Harris. “You don’t think this can be anything in the nature of a private orchard?”

“You don’t think we could have made a mistake?” Harris suggested. “You don’t think this could be anything like a private orchard?”

I said: “Do you remember the sad thing that happened in the South of France some two years ago? A soldier picked some cherries as he passed a house, and the French peasant to whom the cherries belonged came out, and without a word of warning shot him dead.”

I said, “Do you remember the tragic event that took place in the South of France about two years ago? A soldier picked some cherries while passing by a house, and the French farmer who owned the cherries came out and, without any warning, shot him dead.”

“But surely you are not allowed to shoot a man dead for picking fruit, even in France?” said George.

“But you can’t be serious about shooting someone just for picking fruit, even in France?” said George.

“Of course not,” I answered. “It was quite illegal. The only excuse offered by his counsel was that he was of a highly excitable disposition, and especially keen about these particular cherries.”

“Of course not,” I replied. “It was totally illegal. The only excuse given by his lawyer was that he was very excitable and especially passionate about these specific cherries.”

“I recollect something about the case,” said Harris, “now you mention it. I believe the district in which it happened—the ‘Commune,’ as I think it is called—had to pay heavy compensation to the relatives of the deceased soldier; which was only fair.”

“I remember something about the case,” said Harris, “now that you mention it. I think the area where it took place—the ‘Commune,’ as I believe it's called—had to pay a lot of money to the family of the deceased soldier; which was only fair.”

George said: “I am tired of this place. Besides, it’s getting late.”

George said, “I’m tired of this place. Plus, it’s getting late.”

Harris said: “If he goes at that rate he will fall and hurt himself. Besides, I don’t believe he knows the way.”

Harris said, “If he keeps going like that, he’s going to fall and hurt himself. Plus, I don’t think he knows the way.”

I felt lonesome up there all by myself, with nobody to speak to. Besides, not since I was a boy, I reflected, had I enjoyed a run down a really steep hill. I thought I would see if I could revive the sensation. It is a jerky exercise, but good, I should say, for the liver.

I felt lonely up there all by myself, with nobody to talk to. Besides, I thought, I hadn't enjoyed running down a really steep hill since I was a kid. I decided to see if I could bring back that feeling. It’s a bumpy activity, but I’d say it’s good for the liver.

We slept that night at Barr, a pleasant little town on the way to St. Ottilienberg, an interesting old convent among the mountains, where you are waited upon by real nuns, and your bill made out by a priest. At Barr, just before supper a tourist entered. He looked English, but spoke a language the like of which I have never heard before. Yet it was an elegant and fine-sounding language. The landlord stared at him blankly; the landlady shook her head. He sighed, and tried another, which somehow recalled to me forgotten memories, though, at the time, I could not fix it. But again nobody understood him.

We stayed that night in Barr, a charming little town on the way to St. Ottilienberg, an intriguing old convent in the mountains, where real nuns wait on you and a priest takes care of your bill. While we were at Barr, just before dinner, a tourist walked in. He looked English but spoke a language I had never heard before. Despite that, it was a beautiful and impressive-sounding language. The landlord looked at him in confusion, while the landlady shook her head. He sighed and tried another language, which somehow stirred up forgotten memories for me, but at the time, I couldn’t pinpoint it. Still, nobody understood him.

“This is damnable,” he said aloud to himself.

“This is ridiculous,” he said aloud to himself.

“Ah, you are English!” exclaimed the landlord, brightening up.

“Ah, you’re English!” the landlord exclaimed, brightening up.

“And Monsieur looks tired,” added the bright little landlady. “Monsieur will have supper.”

“And you look tired, sir,” added the cheerful little landlady. “Sir will have dinner.”

They both spoke English excellently, nearly as well as they spoke French and German; and they bustled about and made him comfortable. At supper he sat next to me, and I talked to him.

They both spoke English really well, almost as well as they spoke French and German; and they moved around quickly, making him comfortable. At dinner, he sat next to me, and I chatted with him.

“Tell me,” I said—I was curious on the subject—“what language was it you spoke when you first came in?”

“Tell me,” I said—I was curious about it—“what language were you speaking when you first came in?”

“German,” he explained.

“German,” he said.

“Oh,” I replied, “I beg your pardon.”

“Oh,” I said, “I’m sorry.”

“You did not understand it?” he continued.

“You didn't get it?” he continued.

“It must have been my fault,” I answered; “my knowledge is extremely limited. One picks up a little here and there as one goes about, but of course that is a different thing.”

“It must have been my fault,” I replied; “I really don’t know much. You learn a bit here and there as you go, but that’s a different story.”

“But they did not understand it,” he replied, “the landlord and his wife; and it is their own language.”

“But they didn’t get it,” he replied, “the landlord and his wife; and it’s their own language.”

“I do not think so,” I said. “The children hereabout speak German, it is true, and our landlord and landlady know German to a certain point. But throughout Alsace and Lorraine the old people still talk French.”

“I don’t think so,” I said. “It’s true that the kids around here speak German, and our landlord and landlady know it to some extent. But in all of Alsace and Lorraine, the older folks still speak French.”

“And I spoke to them in French also,” he added, “and they understood that no better.”

“And I spoke to them in French too,” he added, “and they didn’t understand that any better.”

“It is certainly very curious,” I agreed.

“It’s definitely very interesting,” I agreed.

“It is more than curious,” he replied; “in my case it is incomprehensible. I possess a diploma for modern languages. I won my scholarship purely on the strength of my French and German. The correctness of my construction, the purity of my pronunciation, was considered at my college to be quite remarkable. Yet, when I come abroad hardly anybody understands a word I say. Can you explain it?”

“It’s not just curious,” he replied, “it’s actually baffling. I have a degree in modern languages. I got my scholarship based solely on my French and German skills. The accuracy of my grammar and the clarity of my pronunciation were seen as exceptional at my college. Yet, when I’m abroad, hardly anyone understands a word I say. Can you explain that?”

“I think I can,” I replied. “Your pronunciation is too faultless. You remember what the Scotsman said when for the first time in his life he tasted real whisky: ‘It may be puir, but I canna drink it’; so it is with your German. It strikes one less as a language than as an exhibition. If I might offer advice, I should say: Mispronounce as much as possible, and throw in as many mistakes as you can think of.”

“I think I can,” I replied. “Your pronunciation is too perfect. Remember what the Scotsman said the first time he tasted real whisky: ‘It may be poor, but I can’t drink it’; it’s the same with your German. It feels less like a language and more like a display. If I could give you some advice, I’d say: mispronounce as much as you can and make as many mistakes as you think of.”

It is the same everywhere. Each country keeps a special pronunciation exclusively for the use of foreigners—a pronunciation they never dream of using themselves, that they cannot understand when it is used. I once heard an English lady explaining to a Frenchman how to pronounce the word Have.

It’s the same everywhere. Every country has a special way of pronouncing words just for foreigners—a pronunciation they never think to use themselves and that they can’t understand when it’s spoken. I once heard an English woman explaining to a French man how to say the word Have.

“You will pronounce it,” said the lady reproachfully, “as if it were spelt H-a-v. It isn’t. There is an ‘e’ at the end.”

“You will say it,” the lady said, looking disapproving, “as if it were spelled H-a-v. It’s not. There’s an ‘e’ at the end.”

“But I thought,” said the pupil, “that you did not sound the ‘e’ at the end of h-a-v-e.”

“But I thought,” said the student, “that you didn’t pronounce the ‘e’ at the end of h-a-v-e.”

“No more you do,” explained his teacher. “It is what we call a mute ‘e’; but it exercises a modifying influence on the preceding vowel.”

“No more you do,” explained his teacher. “It's what we call a silent ‘e’; but it changes the way the previous vowel sounds.”

Before that, he used to say “have” quite intelligently. Afterwards, when he came to the word he would stop dead, collect his thoughts, and give expression to a sound that only the context could explain.

Before that, he used to say “have” quite thoughtfully. Afterward, when he reached the word, he would freeze, gather his thoughts, and produce a sound that only the situation could clarify.

Putting aside the sufferings of the early martyrs, few men, I suppose, have gone through more than I myself went through in trying to I attain the correct pronunciation of the German word for church—“Kirche.” Long before I had done with it I had determined never to go to church in Germany, rather than be bothered with it.

Putting aside the struggles of the early martyrs, I guess few people have endured as much as I did trying to get the pronunciation of the German word for church—“Kirche”—right. Long before I figured it out, I decided I would rather not go to church in Germany than deal with it.

“No, no,” my teacher would explain—he was a painstaking gentleman; “you say it as if it were spelt K-i-r-c-h-k-e. There is no k. It is——.” And he would illustrate to me again, for the twentieth time that morning, how it should be pronounced; the sad thing being that I could never for the life of me detect any difference between the way he said it and the way I said it. So he would try a new method.

“No, no,” my teacher would explain—he was a careful gentleman; “you say it as if it were spelled K-i-r-c-h-k-e. There is no k. It is——.” And he would show me again, for the twentieth time that morning, how it should be pronounced; the frustrating part was that I could never tell any difference between the way he said it and the way I said it. So he would try a new approach.

“You say it from your throat,” he would explain. He was quite right; I did. “I want you to say it from down here,” and with a fat forefinger he would indicate the region from where I was to start. After painful efforts, resulting in sounds suggestive of anything rather than a place of worship, I would excuse myself.

“You’re saying it from your throat,” he would explain. He was exactly right; I was. “I want you to say it from down here,” and with his thick finger, he would point to the area where I needed to begin. After a lot of struggling, which produced sounds that were anything but reverent, I would excuse myself.

“I really fear it is impossible,” I would say. “You see, for years I have always talked with my mouth, as it were; I never knew a man could talk with his stomach. I doubt if it is not too late now for me to learn.”

“I really fear it’s impossible,” I would say. “You see, for years I’ve always talked with my mouth, so to speak; I never knew a man could talk with his stomach. I wonder if it’s too late for me to learn now.”

By spending hours in dark corners, and practising in silent streets, to the terror of chance passers-by, I came at last to pronounce this word correctly. My teacher was delighted with me, and until I came to Germany I was pleased with myself. In Germany I found that nobody understood what I meant by it. I never got near a church with it. I had to drop the correct pronunciation, and painstakingly go back to my first wrong pronunciation. Then they would brighten up, and tell me it was round the corner, or down the next street, as the case might be.

By spending hours in dark corners and practicing in quiet streets, scaring random passersby, I finally learned to say this word correctly. My teacher was thrilled with my progress, and I felt proud of myself until I got to Germany. There, I discovered that no one understood what I meant when I said it. I never got close to a church using that pronunciation. I had to abandon the correct way and painstakingly revert to my original wrong pronunciation. Then they would light up, telling me it was just around the corner or down the next street, depending on the situation.

I also think pronunciation of a foreign tongue could be better taught than by demanding from the pupil those internal acrobatic feats that are generally impossible and always useless. This is the sort of instruction one receives:

I also think that teaching the pronunciation of a foreign language could be done better than by expecting students to perform those complex mental gymnastics that are usually impossible and always pointless. This is the kind of instruction people get:

“Press your tonsils against the underside of your larynx. Then with the convex part of the septum curved upwards so as almost—but not quite—to touch the uvula, try with the tip of your tongue to reach your thyroid. Take a deep breath, and compress your glottis. Now, without opening your lips, say ‘Garoo.’”

“Press your tonsils against the bottom of your larynx. Then, with the curved part of the septum facing up almost—but not quite—touching the uvula, try to use the tip of your tongue to reach your thyroid. Take a deep breath and tighten your glottis. Now, without opening your lips, say ‘Garoo.’”

And when you have done it they are not satisfied.

And when you’ve done it, they’re still not satisfied.

CHAPTER XIII

An examination into the character and behaviour of the German student—The German Mensur—Uses and abuses of use—Views of an impressionist—The humour of the thing—Recipe for making savages—The Jungfrau: her peculiar taste in laces—The Kneipe—How to rub a Salamander—Advice to the stranger—A story that might have ended sadly—Of two men and two wives—Together with a bachelor.

An exploration of the character and behavior of the German student—The German Mensur—Pros and cons of usage—Impressionist perspectives—The humor in it—A guide to creating savages—The Jungfrau: her unique preference in lace—The Kneipe—How to handle a Salamander—Tips for newcomers—A tale that could have ended tragically—About two men and two wives—Along with a bachelor.

On our way home we included a German University town, being wishful to obtain an insight into the ways of student life, a curiosity that the courtesy of German friends enabled us to gratify.

On our way home, we stopped in a German university town, eager to gain some insight into student life, a curiosity that the kindness of our German friends allowed us to satisfy.

The English boy plays till he is fifteen, and works thence till twenty. In Germany it is the child that works; the young man that plays. The German boy goes to school at seven o’clock in the summer, at eight in the winter, and at school he studies. The result is that at sixteen he has a thorough knowledge of the classics and mathematics, knows as much history as any man compelled to belong to a political party is wise in knowing, together with a thorough grounding in modern languages. Therefore his eight College Semesters, extending over four years, are, except for the young man aiming at a professorship, unnecessarily ample. He is not a sportsman, which is a pity, for he should make good one. He plays football a little, bicycles still less; plays French billiards in stuffy cafés more. But generally speaking he, or the majority of him, lays out his time bummeling, beer drinking, and fighting. If he be the son of a wealthy father he joins a Korps—to belong to a crack Korps costs about four hundred pounds a year. If he be a middle-class young man, he enrols himself in a Burschenschaft, or a Landsmannschaft, which is a little cheaper. These companies are again broken up into smaller circles, in which attempt is made to keep to nationality. There are the Swabians, from Swabia; the Frankonians, descendants of the Franks; the Thuringians, and so forth. In practice, of course, this results as all such attempts do result—I believe half our Gordon Highlanders are Cockneys—but the picturesque object is obtained of dividing each University into some dozen or so separate companies of students, each one with its distinctive cap and colours, and, quite as important, its own particular beer hall, into which no other student wearing his colours may come.

The English boy plays until he’s fifteen, then works until twenty. In Germany, it’s the child who works and the young man who plays. The German boy goes to school at seven in the summer, and eight in the winter, where he focuses on his studies. As a result, by sixteen, he has a solid grasp of the classics and math, knows as much history as anyone needing to be politically aware, and has a good foundation in modern languages. So, his eight college semesters, spread out over four years, are more than enough unless he plans to become a professor. He’s not really into sports, which is a shame because he could be good at them. He plays a little football, rides his bike even less, and spends more time playing French billiards in stuffy cafés. Generally speaking, he, or most of his peers, spends his time lounging, drinking beer, and getting into fights. If he’s the son of a wealthy father, he joins a Korps—a top Korps costs about four hundred pounds a year. If he’s from a middle-class background, he signs up for a Burschenschaft or a Landsmannschaft, which are a bit cheaper. These groups are further divided into smaller circles that try to stick to their nationalities. There are the Swabians from Swabia, the Frankonians who are descendants of the Franks, the Thuringians, and so on. In practice, of course, this ends up like most such attempts do—I believe half of our Gordon Highlanders are Cockneys—but the goal is to create a picture where each university has a dozen or so distinct student groups, each with their unique caps and colors, and, just as importantly, their own specific beer hall, where no other student wearing different colors is allowed.

The chief work of these student companies is to fight among themselves, or with some rival Korps or Schaft, the celebrated German Mensur.

The main activity of these student groups is to engage in fights with each other, or with rival teams or clubs, known as the famous German Mensur.

The Mensur has been described so often and so thoroughly that I do not intend to bore my readers with any detailed account of it. I merely come forward as an impressionist, and I write purposely the impression of my first Mensur, because I believe that first impressions are more true and useful than opinions blunted by intercourse, or shaped by influence.

The Mensur has been described so many times and so in-depth that I don’t want to bore my readers with a detailed explanation. I’m just here to share my initial impression, as I think first impressions are more genuine and valuable than opinions that have been dulled by experiences or shaped by outside influences.

A Frenchman or a Spaniard will seek to persuade you that the bull-ring is an institution got up chiefly for the benefit of the bull. The horse which you imagined to be screaming with pain was only laughing at the comical appearance presented by its own inside. Your French or Spanish friend contrasts its glorious and exciting death in the ring with the cold-blooded brutality of the knacker’s yard. If you do not keep a tight hold of your head, you come away with the desire to start an agitation for the inception of the bull-ring in England as an aid to chivalry. No doubt Torquemada was convinced of the humanity of the Inquisition. To a stout gentleman, suffering, perhaps, from cramp or rheumatism, an hour or so on the rack was really a physical benefit. He would rise feeling more free in his joints—more elastic, as one might say, than he had felt for years. English huntsmen regard the fox as an animal to be envied. A day’s excellent sport is provided for him free of charge, during which he is the centre of attraction.

A Frenchman or a Spaniard will try to convince you that the bullring is mainly set up for the benefit of the bull. The horse you thought was screaming in pain was actually just laughing at how ridiculous it looked inside. Your French or Spanish friend compares its glorious and thrilling death in the ring to the cold brutality of the slaughterhouse. If you're not careful, you might leave wanting to start a movement to bring the bullring to England as a way to promote chivalry. No doubt Torquemada believed in the humanity of the Inquisition. For a stout gentleman suffering from cramps or rheumatism, spending an hour on the rack could actually be seen as a physical benefit. He might get up feeling more comfortable in his joints—more limber, one might say, than he has in years. English hunters see the fox as an animal to be envied. It gets to enjoy a day of great sport at no cost, where it’s the center of attention.

Use blinds one to everything one does not wish to see. Every third German gentleman you meet in the street still bears, and will bear to his grave, marks of the twenty to a hundred duels he has fought in his student days. The German children play at the Mensur in the nursery, rehearse it in the gymnasium. The Germans have come to persuade themselves there is no brutality in it—nothing offensive, nothing degrading. Their argument is that it schools the German youth to coolness and courage. If this could be proved, the argument, particularly in a country where every man is a soldier, would be sufficiently one-sided. But is the virtue of the prize-fighter the virtue of the soldier? One doubts it. Nerve and dash are surely of more service in the field than a temperament of unreasoning indifference as to what is happening to one. As a matter of fact, the German student would have to be possessed of much more courage not to fight. He fights not to please himself, but to satisfy a public opinion that is two hundred years behind the times.

Use blinds for everything you don’t want to see. Every third German man you meet on the street still carries marks from the twenty to a hundred duels he fought during his student days, and he will carry them to his grave. German children play at the Mensur in the nursery and practice it in the gym. Germans have convinced themselves there’s no brutality in it—nothing offensive or degrading. Their argument is that it teaches German youth coolness and courage. If this could be proven, the argument—especially in a country where every man is a soldier—would be quite one-sided. But is the virtue of a prizefighter the same as that of a soldier? One doubts it. Nerve and daring are surely more useful in battle than a temperament of unthinking indifference about what’s happening to you. In fact, the German student would need to have a lot more courage not to fight. He fights not for his own sake, but to satisfy public opinion that’s two hundred years out of date.

All the Mensur does is to brutalise him. There may be skill displayed—I am told there is,—but it is not apparent. The mere fighting is like nothing so much as a broadsword combat at a Richardson’s show; the display as a whole a successful attempt to combine the ludicrous with the unpleasant. In aristocratic Bonn, where style is considered, and in Heidelberg, where visitors from other nations are more common, the affair is perhaps more formal. I am told that there the contests take place in handsome rooms; that grey-haired doctors wait upon the wounded, and liveried servants upon the hungry, and that the affair is conducted throughout with a certain amount of picturesque ceremony. In the more essentially German Universities, where strangers are rare and not much encouraged, the simple essentials are the only things kept in view, and these are not of an inviting nature.

All the Mensur does is brutalize him. There may be skill shown—I’ve heard there is—but it’s not obvious. The fighting is nothing like a broadsword duel at a Richardson’s show; the overall display is a successful mix of the ridiculous and the unpleasant. In upscale Bonn, where style matters, and in Heidelberg, where visitors from other countries are more common, the event is probably more formal. I’ve heard that there, the contests take place in beautiful rooms, that grey-haired doctors attend to the wounded, and dressed-up servants cater to the hungry, and that the whole affair has a certain amount of picturesque ceremony. In the more traditionally German universities, where outsiders are uncommon and not much welcomed, only the basic essentials are considered, and those are not very inviting.

Indeed, so distinctly uninviting are they, that I strongly advise the sensitive reader to avoid even this description of them. The subject cannot be made pretty, and I do not intend to try.

Indeed, they are so distinctly uninviting that I strongly recommend the sensitive reader to avoid even this description of them. The subject can't be made appealing, and I'm not going to attempt that.

The room is bare and sordid; its walls splashed with mixed stains of beer, blood, and candle-grease; its ceiling, smoky; its floor, sawdust covered. A crowd of students, laughing, smoking, talking, some sitting on the floor, others perched upon chairs and benches form the framework.

The room is empty and messy; its walls splattered with a mix of beer, blood, and candle wax; its ceiling, smoky; its floor, covered in sawdust. A group of students, laughing, smoking, chatting, some sitting on the floor, others perched on chairs and benches create the scene.

In the centre, facing one another, stand the combatants, resembling Japanese warriors, as made familiar to us by the Japanese tea-tray. Quaint and rigid, with their goggle-covered eyes, their necks tied up in comforters, their bodies smothered in what looks like dirty bed quilts, their padded arms stretched straight above their heads, they might be a pair of ungainly clockwork figures. The seconds, also more or less padded—their heads and faces protected by huge leather-peaked caps,—drag them out into their proper position. One almost listens to hear the sound of the castors. The umpire takes his place, the word is given, and immediately there follow five rapid clashes of the long straight swords. There is no interest in watching the fight: there is no movement, no skill, no grace. (I am speaking of my own impressions.) The strongest man wins; the man who, with his heavily-padded arm, always in an unnatural position, can hold his huge clumsy sword longest without growing too weak to be able either to guard or to strike.

In the center, facing each other, stand the fighters, looking like Japanese warriors, as we're familiar with from Japanese tea sets. Odd and stiff, with their goggle-covered eyes, their necks wrapped in scarves, their bodies draped in what appear to be dirty bedspreads, their padded arms stretched straight above their heads, they resemble a couple of awkward clockwork figures. The seconds, also somewhat padded—their heads and faces shielded by large leather caps—pull them into their correct positions. One can almost hear the sound of the wheels. The referee takes their place, the signal is given, and immediately there are five quick clashes of the long straight swords. There’s no excitement in watching the fight: there’s no movement, no skill, no grace. (This is just my personal impression.) The strongest man wins; the one who, with his heavily padded arm always in an awkward position, can hold his huge, clumsy sword the longest without getting too weak to either defend or strike.

The whole interest is centred in watching the wounds. They come always in one of two places—on the top of the head or the left side of the face. Sometimes a portion of hairy scalp or section of cheek flies up into the air, to be carefully preserved in an envelope by its proud possessor, or, strictly speaking, its proud former possessor, and shown round on convivial evenings; and from every wound, of course, flows a plentiful stream of blood. It splashes doctors, seconds, and spectators; it sprinkles ceiling and walls; it saturates the fighters, and makes pools for itself in the sawdust. At the end of each round the doctors rush up, and with hands already dripping with blood press together the gaping wounds, dabbing them with little balls of wet cotton wool, which an attendant carries ready on a plate. Naturally, the moment the men stand up again and commence work, the blood gushes out again, half blinding them, and rendering the ground beneath them slippery. Now and then you see a man’s teeth laid bare almost to the ear, so that for the rest of the duel he appears to be grinning at one half of the spectators, his other side, remaining serious; and sometimes a man’s nose gets slit, which gives to him as he fights a singularly supercilious air.

The whole focus is on watching the injuries. They always happen in one of two places—on the top of the head or the left side of the face. Sometimes a chunk of hairy scalp or a piece of cheek flies into the air, carefully saved in an envelope by its proud owner, or more accurately, its proud former owner, and shown off during social gatherings; and from every injury, of course, blood flows freely. It splatters doctors, seconds, and onlookers; it splashes on the ceiling and walls; it soaks the fighters and creates puddles in the sawdust. At the end of each round, the doctors rush in, and with hands already covered in blood, they press the open wounds together, dabbing them with little balls of wet cotton wool that an attendant holds on a plate. Naturally, as soon as the men stand up again and start fighting, the blood rushes out once more, half-blinding them and making the ground slippery. From time to time, you see a man’s teeth exposed almost to his ear, so for the rest of the fight, he appears to be grinning at half the spectators while the other side remains serious; and sometimes a man’s nose gets cut, giving him an oddly haughty look as he fights.

As the object of each student is to go away from the University bearing as many scars as possible, I doubt if any particular pains are taken to guard, even to the small extent such method of fighting can allow. The real victor is he who comes out with the greatest number of wounds; he who then, stitched and patched almost to unrecognition as a human being, can promenade for the next month, the envy of the German youth, the admiration of the German maiden. He who obtains only a few unimportant wounds retires sulky and disappointed.

As each student aims to leave the University with as many scars as possible, I question whether there's any real effort put into protection, even to the minimal extent that this combat style allows. The true winner is the one who exits with the most wounds; he who, after being stitched and patched almost beyond recognition, can strut around for the next month, becoming the envy of the German youth and the admiration of the German girls. Those who only get a few insignificant injuries leave feeling sulky and disappointed.

But the actual fighting is only the beginning of the fun. The second act of the spectacle takes place in the dressing-room. The doctors are generally mere medical students—young fellows who, having taken their degree, are anxious for practice. Truth compels me to say that those with whom I came in contact were coarse-looking men who seemed rather to relish their work. Perhaps they are not to be blamed for this. It is part of the system that as much further punishment as possible must be inflicted by the doctor, and the ideal medical man might hardly care for such job. How the student bears the dressing of his wounds is as important as how he receives them. Every operation has to be performed as brutally as may be, and his companions carefully watch him during the process to see that he goes through it with an appearance of peace and enjoyment. A clean-cut wound that gapes wide is most desired by all parties. On purpose it is sewn up clumsily, with the hope that by this means the scar will last a lifetime. Such a wound, judiciously mauled and interfered with during the week afterwards, can generally be reckoned on to secure its fortunate possessor a wife with a dowry of five figures at the least.

But the actual fighting is just the start of the fun. The second part of the show happens in the dressing room. The doctors are usually just medical students—young guys who have graduated and are eager for some hands-on experience. I have to admit that the ones I encountered looked rough and seemed to quite enjoy their work. Maybe they can’t be blamed for that. It’s part of the system that the doctor must inflict as much extra punishment as possible, and a truly ideal doctor might not be into such a job. How the student handles the dressing of his wounds is just as important as how he gets them. Every procedure has to be done as brutally as possible, and his peers closely observe him during the process to ensure he appears calm and even happy about it. Everyone prefers a clean, wide-open wound. On purpose, it’s sewn up badly, with the hope that this will leave a scar for life. A wound like that, skillfully messed with during the week afterward, can usually be counted on to help its lucky owner secure a wife with a dowry of at least five figures.

These are the general bi-weekly Mensurs, of which the average student fights some dozen a year. There are others to which visitors are not admitted. When a student is considered to have disgraced himself by some slight involuntary movement of the head or body while fighting, then he can only regain his position by standing up to the best swordsman in his Korps. He demands and is accorded, not a contest, but a punishment. His opponent then proceeds to inflict as many and as bloody wounds as can be taken. The object of the victim is to show his comrades that he can stand still while his head is half sliced from his skull.

These are the regular bi-weekly sword fighting matches, where the average student participates in about a dozen each year. There are others where visitors aren't allowed. If a student embarrasses himself with a minor, involuntary movement of his head or body during a fight, the only way to regain his status is by facing off against the best swordsman in his group. It's not a competition; it's punishment. His opponent then inflicts as many serious and bloody wounds as possible. The goal for the victim is to demonstrate to his peers that he can remain still while his head is nearly severed from his body.

Whether anything can properly be said in favour of the German Mensur I am doubtful; but if so it concerns only the two combatants. Upon the spectators it can and does, I am convinced, exercise nothing but evil. I know myself sufficiently well to be sure I am not of an unusually bloodthirsty disposition. The effect it had upon me can only be the usual effect. At first, before the actual work commenced, my sensation was curiosity mingled with anxiety as to how the sight would trouble me, though some slight acquaintance with dissecting-rooms and operating tables left me less doubt on that point than I might otherwise have felt. As the blood began to flow, and nerves and muscles to be laid bare, I experienced a mingling of disgust and pity. But with the second duel, I must confess, my finer feelings began to disappear; and by the time the third was well upon its way, and the room heavy with the curious hot odour of blood, I began, as the American expression is, to see things red.

I'm not sure if there's any real justification for the German Mensur. If there is, it only applies to the two fighters. For the onlookers, I'm convinced it only brings negativity. I know myself well enough to realize I'm not especially bloodthirsty. My reaction was probably typical. At first, before the actual fighting started, I felt a mix of curiosity and anxiety about how the sight would affect me, although my limited exposure to dissecting rooms and operating tables made me less apprehensive than I might have been otherwise. As the blood started to flow and the nerves and muscles became exposed, I felt a blend of disgust and pity. However, by the time of the second duel, I must admit my sensitivity began to fade; and by the time the third duel was in full swing and the room was thick with the hot, metallic smell of blood, I started, as the Americans say, to see red.

I wanted more. I looked from face to face surrounding me, and in most of them I found reflected undoubtedly my own sensations. If it be a good thing to excite this blood thirst in the modern man, then the Mensur is a useful institution. But is it a good thing? We prate about our civilisation and humanity, but those of us who do not carry hypocrisy to the length of self-deception know that underneath our starched shirts there lurks the savage, with all his savage instincts untouched. Occasionally he may be wanted, but we never need fear his dying out. On the other hand, it seems unwise to over-nourish him.

I wanted more. I looked around at the faces surrounding me, and in most of them, I saw my own feelings reflected. If it's a good thing to stir up this bloodthirst in modern people, then the Mensur is a useful practice. But is it really a good thing? We talk about our civilization and humanity, but those of us who aren’t hypocritical to the point of self-deception know that beneath our polished exteriors lurks the savage, with all his primal instincts intact. Sometimes he may be needed, but we never have to worry about him disappearing. On the other hand, it seems unwise to indulge him too much.

In favour of the duel, seriously considered, there are many points to be urged. But the Mensur serves no good purpose whatever. It is childishness, and the fact of its being a cruel and brutal game makes it none the less childish. Wounds have no intrinsic value of their own; it is the cause that dignifies them, not their size. William Tell is rightly one of the heroes of the world; but what should we think of the members of a club of fathers, formed with the object of meeting twice a week to shoot apples from their sons’ heads with cross-bows? These young German gentlemen could obtain all the results of which they are so proud by teasing a wild cat! To join a society for the mere purpose of getting yourself hacked about reduces a man to the intellectual level of a dancing Dervish. Travellers tell us of savages in Central Africa who express their feelings on festive occasions by jumping about and slashing themselves. But there is no need for Europe to imitate them. The Mensur is, in fact, the reductio ad absurdum of the duel; and if the Germans themselves cannot see that it is funny, one can only regret their lack of humour.

In support of the duel, there are many arguments to consider. But the Mensur serves no real purpose. It's childish, and the fact that it's a cruel and brutal game doesn't make it any less childish. Wounds don’t have any inherent value; it’s the cause behind them that gives them meaning, not their size. William Tell is rightly one of the heroes of history; but what would we think of a group of fathers who get together twice a week to shoot apples off their sons' heads with crossbows? These young German men could achieve all the accomplishments they're so proud of by just teasing a wild cat! Joining a group just to get yourself hurt brings a person down to the intellectual level of a dancing Dervish. Travelers tell us about tribes in Central Africa who express their feelings at celebrations by jumping around and cutting themselves. But Europe doesn’t need to copy them. The Mensur is, in fact, the reductio ad absurdum of the duel; and if the Germans can’t see that it’s ridiculous, we can only lament their lack of sense of humor.

But though one may be unable to agree with the public opinion that supports and commands the Mensur, it at least is possible to understand. The University code that, if it does not encourage it, at least condones drunkenness, is more difficult to treat argumentatively. All German students do not get drunk; in fact, the majority are sober, if not industrious. But the minority, whose claim to be representative is freely admitted, are only saved from perpetual inebriety by ability, acquired at some cost, to swill half the day and all the night, while retaining to some extent their five senses. It does not affect all alike, but it is common in any University town to see a young man not yet twenty with the figure of a Falstaff and the complexion of a Rubens Bacchus. That the German maiden can be fascinated with a face, cut and gashed till it suggests having been made out of odd materials that never could have fitted, is a proved fact. But surely there can be no attraction about a blotched and bloated skin and a “bay window” thrown out to an extent threatening to overbalance the whole structure. Yet what else can be expected, when the youngster starts his beer-drinking with a “Fruhschoppen” at 10 a.m., and closes it with a “Kneipe” at four in the morning?

But even if you can’t agree with the public opinion that supports and demands the Mensur, you can at least understand it. The university code that doesn’t fully encourage drunkenness but certainly allows it is harder to discuss. Not all German students are heavy drinkers; in fact, most are sober, if not hard-working. However, the minority, who claim to represent the majority, only avoid constant drunkenness because they’ve learned, at some cost, to drink heavily during the day and all night while still keeping some of their senses. It doesn’t affect everyone the same way, but it’s common in any university town to see a young man under twenty who has the body of Falstaff and the complexion of Rubens’ Bacchus. It’s a proven fact that a German girl can be attracted to a face that looks like it was made from mismatched pieces, but surely there can’t be any charm in a blotchy, bloated complexion and a belly sticking out so much it risks tipping over the whole person. But what else can you expect when the young man starts his beer drinking with a “Fruhschoppen” at 10 a.m. and wraps it up with a “Kneipe” at four in the morning?

The Kneipe is what we should call a stag party, and can be very harmless or very rowdy, according to its composition. One man invites his fellow-students, a dozen or a hundred, to a café, and provides them with as much beer and as many cheap cigars as their own sense of health and comfort may dictate, or the host may be the Korps itself. Here, as everywhere, you observe the German sense of discipline and order. As each new comer enters all those sitting round the table rise, and with heels close together salute. When the table is complete, a chairman is chosen, whose duty it is to give out the number of the songs. Printed books of these songs, one to each two men, lie round the table. The chairman gives out number twenty-nine. “First verse,” he cries, and away all go, each two men holding a book between them exactly as two people might hold a hymn-book in church. There is a pause at the end of each verse until the chairman starts the company on the next. As every German is a trained singer, and as most of them have fair voices, the general effect is striking.

The Kneipe is what we would call a stag party, and it can be either pretty low-key or quite wild, depending on who's there. One guy invites his fellow students, whether it's a dozen or a hundred, to a café and supplies them with as much beer and cheap cigars as they feel is good for their health and comfort, or the group itself might host it. Here, like everywhere else, you notice the German sense of discipline and order. Whenever a newcomer arrives, everyone sitting around the table stands up, heels together, and salutes. Once the table is full, they pick a chairman whose job is to announce the song numbers. Printed songbooks, one for every two people, are scattered around the table. The chairman calls out number twenty-nine. “First verse,” he shouts, and everyone joins in, each pair of guys sharing a book just like two people might share a hymn book in church. There’s a pause after each verse until the chairman cues the group for the next one. Since every German can sing well, and most have decent voices, the overall effect is impressive.

Although the manner may be suggestive of the singing of hymns in church, the words of the songs are occasionally such as to correct this impression. But whether it be a patriotic song, a sentimental ballad, or a ditty of a nature that would shock the average young Englishman, all are sung through with stern earnestness, without a laugh, without a false note. At the end, the chairman calls “Prosit!” Everyone answers “Prosit!” and the next moment every glass is empty. The pianist rises and bows, and is bowed to in return; and then the Fräulein enters to refill the glasses.

Although the way it’s done might remind you of singing hymns in church, the lyrics of the songs sometimes change that impression. Whether it’s a patriotic tune, a sentimental ballad, or a song that would surprise the typical young Englishman, they’re all sung with serious intent, without laughter or any insincerity. At the end, the chairperson calls out “Cheers!” Everyone replies “Cheers!” and before you know it, every glass is empty. The pianist stands up and bows, and is bowed to in return; then the waitress comes in to refill the glasses.

Between the songs, toasts are proposed and responded to; but there is little cheering, and less laughter. Smiles and grave nods of approval are considered as more seeming among German students.

Between the songs, people make toasts and respond to them; but there is little cheering and even less laughter. Smiles and serious nods of approval are seen as more appropriate among German students.

A particular toast, called a Salamander, accorded to some guest as a special distinction, is drunk with exceptional solemnity.

A special toast, known as a Salamander, is given to certain guests as a unique honor and is taken with great seriousness.

“We will now,” says the chairman, “a Salamander rub” (“Einen Salamander reiben”). We all rise, and stand like a regiment at attention.

“We will now,” says the chairman, “a Salamander rub” (“Einen Salamander reiben”). We all rise, and stand like a group at attention.

“Is the stuff prepared?” (“Sind die stoffe parat?”) demands the chairman.

“Is the stuff ready?” the chairman demands.

“Sunt,” we answer, with one voice.

“We are,” we reply, in unison.

“Ad exercitium Salamandri,” says the chairman, and we are ready.

“Towards the exercise of the Salamander,” says the chairman, and we are ready.

“Eins!” We rub our glasses with a circular motion on the table.

“Eins!” We rub our glasses in a circular motion on the table.

“Zwei!” Again the glasses growl; also at “Drei!”

"Two!" Once more the glasses growl; also at "Three!"

“Drink!” (“Bibite!”)

"Drink!"

And with mechanical unison every glass is emptied and held on high.

And in perfect sync, every glass is emptied and raised up high.

“Eins!” says the chairman. The foot of every empty glass twirls upon the table, producing a sound as of the dragging back of a stony beach by a receding wave.

“Eins!” says the chairman. The base of every empty glass spins on the table, making a sound like the dragging back of a stony beach by a receding wave.

“Zwei!” The roll swells and sinks again.

“Two!” The roll rises and falls again.

“Drei!” The glasses strike the table with a single crash, and we are in our seats again.

“Three!” The glasses hit the table with a loud crash, and we’re back in our seats.

The sport at the Kneipe is for two students to insult each other (in play, of course), and to then challenge each other to a drinking duel. An umpire is appointed, two huge glasses are filled, and the men sit opposite each other with their hands upon the handles, all eyes fixed upon them. The umpire gives the word to go, and in an instant the beer is gurgling down their throats. The man who bangs his perfectly finished glass upon the table first is victor.

The game at the pub involves two students playfully insulting each other before challenging each other to a drinking contest. An umpire is chosen, two large glasses are filled, and the competitors sit facing each other with their hands on the handles, all eyes on them. The umpire signals them to start, and in an instant, the beer is flowing down their throats. The first person to slam their empty glass on the table wins.

Strangers who are going through a Kneipe, and who wish to do the thing in German style, will do well, before commencing proceedings, to pin their name and address upon their coats. The German student is courtesy itself, and whatever his own state may be, he will see to it that, by some means or another, his guest gets safely home before the morning. But, of course, he cannot be expected to remember addresses.

Strangers who are visiting a pub and want to experience it the German way should do well to pin their name and address on their coats before starting the night. The German student is all about courtesy, and regardless of his own condition, he will make sure that, one way or another, his guest gets home safely before morning. However, he can't be expected to remember addresses.

A story was told me of three guests to a Berlin Kneipe which might have had tragic results. The strangers determined to do the thing thoroughly. They explained their intention, and were applauded, and each proceeded to write his address upon his card, and pin it to the tablecloth in front of him. That was the mistake they made. They should, as I have advised, have pinned it carefully to their coats. A man may change his place at a table, quite unconsciously he may come out the other side of it; but wherever he goes he takes his coat with him.

A story was shared with me about three guests at a Berlin pub that could have ended disastrously. The strangers decided to go all in. They explained their plan and were cheered on, and each of them wrote their address on a card and pinned it to the tablecloth in front of them. That was their mistake. They should have, as I suggested, pinned it carefully to their coats. A person might move around the table without realizing it, but no matter where they go, they always take their coat with them.

Some time in the small hours, the chairman suggested that to make things more comfortable for those still upright, all the gentlemen unable to keep their heads off the table should be sent home. Among those to whom the proceedings had become uninteresting were the three Englishmen. It was decided to put them into a cab in charge of a comparatively speaking sober student, and return them. Had they retained their original seats throughout the evening all would have been well; but, unfortunately, they had gone walking about, and which gentleman belonged to which card nobody knew—least of all the guests themselves. In the then state of general cheerfulness, this did not to anybody appear to much matter. There were three gentlemen and three addresses. I suppose the idea was that even if a mistake were made, the parties could be sorted out in the morning. Anyhow, the three gentlemen were put into a cab, the comparatively speaking sober student took the three cards in his hand, and the party started amid the cheers and good wishes of the company.

Some time in the early morning, the chairman suggested that to make things more comfortable for those still awake, all the gentlemen who couldn’t keep their heads off the table should go home. Among those losing interest in the proceedings were the three Englishmen. It was decided to put them in a cab with a relatively sober student to take them back. If they had stayed in their original seats throughout the evening, everything would have been fine; but unfortunately, they had been walking around, and nobody knew which gentleman matched which address—least of all the guests themselves. In the overall cheerful atmosphere, this didn't seem to matter much to anyone. There were three gentlemen and three addresses. I guess the idea was that even if a mistake was made, they could sort things out in the morning. Anyway, the three gentlemen were put into a cab, the relatively sober student took the three addresses in his hand, and they set off amidst the cheers and good wishes of the company.

There is this advantage about German beer: it does not make a man drunk as the word drunk is understood in England. There is nothing objectionable about him; he is simply tired. He does not want to talk; he wants to be let alone, to go to sleep; it does not matter where—anywhere.

There’s an advantage to German beer: it doesn’t get a guy drunk in the way it’s understood in England. There’s nothing wrong with him; he’s just exhausted. He doesn’t want to chat; he just wants to be left alone, to sleep; it doesn’t matter where—anywhere.

The conductor of the party stopped his cab at the nearest address. He took out his worst case; it was a natural instinct to get rid of that first. He and the cabman carried it upstairs, and rang the bell of the Pension. A sleepy porter answered it. They carried their burden in, and looked for a place to drop it. A bedroom door happened to be open; the room was empty; could anything be better?—they took it in there. They relieved it of such things as came off easily, and laid it in the bed. This done, both men, pleased with themselves, returned to the cab.

The party's driver stopped his cab at the nearest address. He pulled out his heaviest suitcase; it was instinct to deal with that one first. He and the cab driver carried it upstairs and rang the bell of the Pension. A sleepy doorman answered the door. They brought their load inside and looked for a place to put it down. A bedroom door happened to be open; the room was empty; could anything be better?—they took it in there. They unloaded the items that were easy to remove and laid the suitcase on the bed. With that done, both men, satisfied with themselves, went back to the cab.

At the next address they stopped again. This time, in answer to their summons, a lady appeared, dressed in a tea gown, with a book in her hand. The German student looked at the top one of two cards remaining in his hand, and enquired if he had the pleasure of addressing Frau Y. It happened that he had, though so far as any pleasure was concerned that appeared to be entirely on his side. He explained to Frau Y. that the gentleman at that moment asleep against the wall was her husband. The reunion moved her to no enthusiasm; she simply opened the bedroom door, and then walked away. The cabman and the student took him in, and laid him on the bed. They did not trouble to undress him, they were feeling tired! They did not see the lady of the house again, and retired therefore without adieus.

At the next address, they stopped again. This time, a woman appeared in response to their call, dressed in a tea gown and holding a book. The German student looked at the top of the two cards left in his hand and asked if he had the pleasure of speaking to Frau Y. As it turned out, he did, but it seemed that the pleasure was all on his side. He explained to Frau Y. that the man asleep against the wall was her husband. The reunion didn’t seem to excite her; she just opened the bedroom door and walked away. The cab driver and the student carried him inside and placed him on the bed. They didn’t bother to undress him since they were tired! They didn’t see the lady of the house again, so they left without saying goodbye.

The last card was that of a bachelor stopping at an hotel. They took their last man, therefore, to that hotel, passed him over to the night porter, and left him.

The last card was of a bachelor staying at a hotel. They took their last guy to that hotel, handed him over to the night porter, and left him there.

To return to the address at which the first delivery was made, what had happened there was this. Some eight hours previously had said Mr. X. to Mrs. X.: “I think I told you, my dear, that I had an invitation for this evening to what, I believe, is called a Kneipe?”

To go back to the place where the first delivery took place, here’s what happened. About eight hours earlier, Mr. X said to Mrs. X: “I think I mentioned, my dear, that I had an invitation for this evening to what I believe is called a Kneipe?”

“You did mention something of the sort,” replied Mrs. X. “What is a Kneipe?”

“You did mention something like that,” replied Mrs. X. “What’s a Kneipe?”

“Well, it’s a sort of bachelor party, my dear, where the students meet to sing and talk and—and smoke, and all that sort of thing, you know.”

"Well, it's kind of a bachelor party, my dear, where the students get together to sing, chat, and—smoke, and all that sort of thing, you know."

“Oh, well, I hope you will enjoy yourself!” said Mrs. X., who was a nice woman and sensible.

“Oh, well, I hope you have a great time!” said Mrs. X., who was a kind and sensible woman.

“It will be interesting,” observed Mr. X. “I have often had a curiosity to see one. I may,” continued Mr. X.,—“I mean it is possible, that I may be home a little late.”

“It will be interesting,” Mr. X said. “I’ve often been curious to see one. I might,” Mr. X continued, “I mean it’s possible that I could be home a little later.”

“What do you call late?” asked Mrs. X.

“What do you mean by late?” asked Mrs. X.

“It is somewhat difficult to say,” returned Mr. X. “You see these students, they are a wild lot, and when they get together—And then, I believe, a good many toasts are drunk. I don’t know how it will affect me. If I can see an opportunity I shall come away early, that is if I can do so without giving offence; but if not—”

“It’s kind of hard to say,” replied Mr. X. “You see these students, they’re a lively bunch, and when they get together—And I think a lot of toasts are raised. I’m not sure how it will affect me. If I see a chance, I’ll leave early, that is if I can do it without upsetting anyone; but if not—”

Said Mrs. X., who, as I remarked before, was a sensible woman: “You had better get the people here to lend you a latchkey. I shall sleep with Dolly, and then you won’t disturb me whatever time it may be.”

Said Mrs. X., who, as I mentioned earlier, was a sensible woman: “You should get the people here to lend you a latchkey. I'll sleep with Dolly, so you won’t disturb me no matter what time it is.”

“I think that an excellent idea of yours,” agreed Mr. X. “I should hate disturbing you. I shall just come in quietly, and slip into bed.”

“I think that's a great idea,” agreed Mr. X. “I really don’t want to disturb you. I’ll just come in quietly and slip into bed.”

Some time in the middle of the night, or maybe towards the early morning, Dolly, who was Mrs. X.’s sister, sat up in bed and listened.

Some time in the middle of the night, or maybe early in the morning, Dolly, who was Mrs. X’s sister, sat up in bed and listened.

“Jenny,” said Dolly, “are you awake?”

“Jenny,” Dolly said, “are you awake?”

“Yes, dear,” answered Mrs. X. “It’s all right. You go to sleep again.”

“Yes, dear,” replied Mrs. X. “It’s okay. You can go back to sleep.”

“But whatever is it?” asked Dolly. “Do you think it’s fire?”

“But what is it?” asked Dolly. “Do you think it’s fire?”

“I expect,” replied Mrs. X., “that it’s Percy. Very possibly he has stumbled over something in the dark. Don’t you worry, dear; you go to sleep.”

“I expect,” replied Mrs. X., “that it’s Percy. He probably tripped over something in the dark. Don’t worry, dear; just go to sleep.”

But so soon as Dolly had dozed off again, Mrs. X., who was a good wife, thought she would steal off softly and see to it that Percy was all right. So, putting on a dressing-gown and slippers, she crept along the passage and into her own room. To awake the gentleman on the bed would have required an earthquake. She lit a candle and stole over to the bedside.

But as soon as Dolly fell asleep again, Mrs. X., who was a caring wife, decided to quietly sneak away and check on Percy. So, she put on a robe and slippers, tiptoed down the hallway, and into her own room. Waking the man in bed would have taken an earthquake. She lit a candle and quietly approached the bedside.

It was not Percy; it was not anyone like Percy. She felt it was not the man that ever could have been her husband, under any circumstances. In his present condition her sentiment towards him was that of positive dislike. Her only desire was to get rid of him.

It wasn't Percy; it wasn't anyone like Percy. She felt that he could never have been her husband, no matter the situation. Given how he was now, she felt a strong dislike towards him. All she wanted was to break free from him.

But something there was about him which seemed familiar to her. She went nearer, and took a closer view. Then she remembered. Surely it was Mr. Y., a gentleman at whose flat she and Percy had dined the day they first arrived in Berlin.

But there was something about him that felt familiar to her. She moved closer for a better look. Then it clicked. It was definitely Mr. Y, the guy whose apartment she and Percy had had dinner at the day they first got to Berlin.

But what was he doing here? She put the candle on the table, and taking her head between her hands sat down to think. The explanation of the thing came to her with a rush. It was with this Mr. Y. that Percy had gone to the Kneipe. A mistake had been made. Mr. Y. had been brought back to Percy’s address. Percy at this very moment—

But what was he doing here? She set the candle on the table, and cradling her head in her hands, she sat down to think. The explanation hit her all at once. It was with this Mr. Y. that Percy had gone to the Kneipe. A mistake had been made. Mr. Y. had been taken back to Percy’s address. Percy at this very moment—

The terrible possibilities of the situation swam before her. Returning to Dolly’s room, she dressed herself hastily, and silently crept downstairs. Finding, fortunately, a passing night-cab, she drove to the address of Mrs. Y. Telling the man to wait, she flew upstairs and rang persistently at the bell. It was opened as before by Mrs. Y., still in her tea-gown, and with her book still in her hand.

The terrible possibilities of the situation flashed before her. Returning to Dolly’s room, she quickly got dressed and quietly crept downstairs. Luckily, she found a passing cab and told the driver to wait as she hurried upstairs and rang the bell repeatedly. It was opened as before by Mrs. Y., still in her tea gown and with her book still in her hand.

“Mrs. X.!” exclaimed Mrs. Y. “Whatever brings you here?”

“Mrs. X.!” exclaimed Mrs. Y. “What brings you here?”

“My husband!” was all poor Mrs. X. could think to say at the moment, “is he here?”

“My husband!” was all poor Mrs. X. could think to say at the moment, “is he here?”

“Mrs. X.,” returned Mrs. Y., drawing herself up to her full height, “how dare you?”

“Mrs. X.,” replied Mrs. Y., standing tall, “how dare you?”

“Oh, please don’t misunderstand me!” pleaded Mrs. X. “It’s all a terrible mistake. They must have brought poor Percy here instead of to our place, I’m sure they must. Do please look and see.”

“Oh, please don’t get me wrong!” begged Mrs. X. “It’s all a huge misunderstanding. They must have brought poor Percy here instead of to our place; I’m sure of it. Please, take a look and see.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Y., who was a much older woman, and more motherly, “don’t excite yourself. They brought him here about half an hour ago, and, to tell you the truth, I never looked at him. He is in here. I don’t think they troubled to take off even his boots. If you keep cool, we will get him downstairs and home without a soul beyond ourselves being any the wiser.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Y., who was much older and more nurturing, “don’t get worked up. They brought him here about half an hour ago, and honestly, I never even looked at him. He’s in here. I don’t think they bothered to take off his boots. If you stay calm, we’ll get him downstairs and home without anyone else knowing.”

Indeed, Mrs. Y. seemed quite eager to help Mrs. X.

Indeed, Mrs. Y. seemed really eager to help Mrs. X.

She pushed open the door, and Mrs. X, went in. The next moment she came out with a white, scared face.

She pushed open the door, and Mrs. X went inside. The next moment, she came out with a pale, terrified face.

“It isn’t Percy,” she said. “Whatever am I to do?”

“It’s not Percy,” she said. “What am I supposed to do?”

“I wish you wouldn’t make these mistakes,” said Mrs. Y., moving to enter the room herself.

“I wish you wouldn’t make these mistakes,” said Mrs. Y, stepping into the room herself.

Mrs. X. stopped her. “And it isn’t your husband either.”

Mrs. X. stopped her. “And it's not your husband either.”

“Nonsense,” said Mrs. Y.

“Ridiculous,” said Mrs. Y.

“It isn’t really,” persisted Mrs. X. “I know, because I have just left him, asleep on Percy’s bed.”

“It’s not true,” Mrs. X insisted. “I know this because I just left him, sleeping on Percy’s bed.”

“What’s he doing there?” thundered Mrs. Y.

“What’s he doing there?” shouted Mrs. Y.

“They brought him there, and put him there,” explained Mrs. X., beginning to cry. “That’s what made me think Percy must be here.”

“They brought him here and left him,” Mrs. X. explained, starting to cry. “That’s why I thought Percy might be here.”

The two women stood and looked at one another; and there was silence for awhile, broken only by the snoring of the gentleman the other side of the half-open door.

The two women stood and looked at each other; there was silence for a moment, interrupted only by the snoring of the man on the other side of the half-open door.

“Then who is that, in there?” demanded Mrs. Y., who was the first to recover herself.

“Then who is that in there?” demanded Mrs. Y., who was the first to regain her composure.

“I don’t know,” answered Mrs. X., “I have never seen him before. Do you think it is anybody you know?”

“I don’t know,” replied Mrs. X, “I’ve never seen him before. Do you think it’s someone you know?”

But Mrs. Y. only banged to the door.

But Mrs. Y. just slammed the door.

“What are we to do?” said Mrs. X.

“What should we do?” said Mrs. X.

“I know what I am going to do,” said Mrs. Y. “I’m coming back with you to fetch my husband.”

“I know what I am going to do,” said Mrs. Y. “I’m coming back with you to get my husband.”

“He’s very sleepy,” explained Mrs. X.

“He’s really tired,” explained Mrs. X.

“I’ve known him to be that before,” replied Mrs. Y., as she fastened on her cloak.

“I’ve known him to be like that before,” replied Mrs. Y, as she put on her cloak.

“But where’s Percy?” sobbed poor little Mrs. X., as they descended the stairs together.

“But where’s Percy?” cried poor little Mrs. X. as they walked down the stairs together.

“That my dear,” said Mrs. Y., “will be a question for you to ask him.”

"That, my dear," said Mrs. Y., "is a question for you to ask him."

“If they go about making mistakes like this,” said Mrs. X., “it is impossible to say what they may not have done with him.”

“If they keep making mistakes like this,” said Mrs. X., “there’s no telling what they might have done with him.”

“We will make enquiries in the morning, my dear,” said Mrs. Y., consolingly.

“We'll ask about it in the morning, my dear,” said Mrs. Y., reassuringly.

“I think these Kneipes are disgraceful affairs,” said Mrs. X. “I shall never let Percy go to another, never—so long as I live.”

“I think these pubs are disgraceful,” said Mrs. X. “I will never let Percy go to another one, never—for as long as I live.”

“My dear,” remarked Mrs. Y., “if you know your duty, he will never want to.” And rumour has it that he never did.

“My dear,” said Mrs. Y., “if you know your responsibilities, he will never lack for anything.” And the rumor is that he never did.

But, as I have said, the mistake was in pinning the card to the tablecloth instead of to the coat. And error in this world is always severely punished.

But, as I mentioned, the mistake was in fastening the card to the tablecloth instead of to the coat. And in this world, mistakes are always harshly punished.

CHAPTER XIV

Which is serious: as becomes a parting chapter—The German from the Anglo-Saxon’s point of view—Providence in buttons and a helmet—Paradise of the helpless idiot—German conscience: its aggressiveness—How they hang in Germany, very possibly—What happens to good Germans when they die?—The military instinct: is it all-sufficient?—The German as a shopkeeper—How he supports life—The New Woman, here as everywhere—What can be said against the Germans, as a people—The Bummel is over and done.

Which is serious: as it suits a final chapter—The German from the Anglo-Saxon perspective—Fate in buttons and a helmet—Paradise for the helpless fool—German conscience: its aggressiveness—How they hang in Germany, quite possibly—What happens to good Germans when they die?—The military instinct: is it enough?—The German as a shopkeeper—How he sustains life—The New Woman, here as everywhere—What can be said against the Germans as a people—The Bummel is finished and over.

“Anybody could rule this country,” said George; “I could rule it.”

“Anyone could run this country,” said George; “I could run it.”

We were seated in the garden of the Kaiser Hof at Bonn, looking down upon the Rhine. It was the last evening of our Bummel; the early morning train would be the beginning of the end.

We were sitting in the garden of the Kaiser Hof in Bonn, overlooking the Rhine. It was the last evening of our trip; the early morning train would mark the start of the end.

“I should write down all I wanted the people to do on a piece of paper,” continued George; “get a good firm to print off so many copies, have them posted about the towns and villages; and the thing would be done.”

“I should write down everything I want people to do on a piece of paper,” George continued. “Get a good printing company to make a bunch of copies, have them posted around the towns and villages; and it would be done.”

In the placid, docile German of to-day, whose only ambition appears to be to pay his taxes, and do what he is told to do by those whom it has pleased Providence to place in authority over him, it is difficult, one must confess, to detect any trace of his wild ancestor, to whom individual liberty was as the breath of his nostrils; who appointed his magistrates to advise, but retained the right of execution for the tribe; who followed his chief, but would have scorned to obey him. In Germany to-day one hears a good deal concerning Socialism, but it is a Socialism that would only be despotism under another name. Individualism makes no appeal to the German voter. He is willing, nay, anxious, to be controlled and regulated in all things. He disputes, not government, but the form of it. The policeman is to him a religion, and, one feels, will always remain so. In England we regard our man in blue as a harmless necessity. By the average citizen he is employed chiefly as a signpost, though in busy quarters of the town he is considered useful for taking old ladies across the road. Beyond feeling thankful to him for these services, I doubt if we take much thought of him. In Germany, on the other hand, he is worshipped as a little god and loved as a guardian angel. To the German child he is a combination of Santa Claus and the Bogie Man. All good things come from him: Spielplätze to play in, furnished with swings and giant-strides, sand heaps to fight around, swimming baths, and fairs. All misbehaviour is punished by him. It is the hope of every well-meaning German boy and girl to please the police. To be smiled at by a policeman makes it conceited. A German child that has been patted on the head by a policeman is not fit to live with; its self-importance is unbearable.

In today's calm, compliant German society, where the main goals seem to be paying taxes and following orders from those in power, it's hard to find any hint of the wild ancestors who valued personal freedom like air. These ancestors chose their magistrates to give advice but kept the power to enforce decisions within the tribe. They followed their leaders but would have never submitted to them blindly. Nowadays, people in Germany talk a lot about Socialism, but it resembles despotism under a different label. Individualism doesn’t resonate with the German voter. They are eager, even excited, to be managed and regulated in every aspect of life. They debate not about the government itself, but about its structure. The policeman is almost a figure of worship, and it seems this will always be the case. In England, we see our police officer as a harmless necessity. For the average citizen, he mainly serves as a guidepost, helping elderly ladies cross the street in busy areas. Besides being grateful for these small acts, I doubt we think much about him. In contrast, in Germany, he is revered like a minor deity and cherished like a guardian angel. To German children, he is a mix of Santa Claus and the Boogeyman. All good things come from him: playgrounds equipped with swings, climbing structures, sand piles to play in, swimming pools, and fairs. Any bad behavior is dealt with by him. It is every decent German boy and girl's wish to impress the police. Getting a smile from a policeman can make them feel proud. A German child who has been patted on the head by a policeman is difficult to be around; their arrogance is unbearable.

The German citizen is a soldier, and the policeman is his officer. The policeman directs him where in the street to walk, and how fast to walk. At the end of each bridge stands a policeman to tell the German how to cross it. Were there no policeman there, he would probably sit down and wait till the river had passed by. At the railway station the policeman locks him up in the waiting-room, where he can do no harm to himself. When the proper time arrives, he fetches him out and hands him over to the guard of the train, who is only a policeman in another uniform. The guard tells him where to sit in the train, and when to get out, and sees that he does get out. In Germany you take no responsibility upon yourself whatever. Everything is done for you, and done well. You are not supposed to look after yourself; you are not blamed for being incapable of looking after yourself; it is the duty of the German policeman to look after you. That you may be a helpless idiot does not excuse him should anything happen to you. Wherever you are and whatever you are doing you are in his charge, and he takes care of you—good care of you; there is no denying this.

The German citizen is a soldier, and the police officer is his captain. The officer tells him where to walk on the street and how fast to go. At the end of every bridge, there's a police officer to guide the German on how to cross it. If there weren't a police officer there, he would probably just sit down and wait until the river had passed. At the train station, the officer keeps him locked in the waiting room, where he can't harm himself. When it's time, the officer takes him out and hands him over to the train guard, who is just a police officer in a different uniform. The guard tells him where to sit on the train, when to get off, and makes sure he actually gets off. In Germany, you take no responsibility for yourself at all. Everything is done for you, and done well. You're not expected to take care of yourself; you're not blamed for being unable to do so; it's the duty of the German police to look after you. Just because you might be a helpless fool doesn’t excuse him if something happens to you. Wherever you are and whatever you're doing, you are under his watch, and he takes care of you—really takes care of you; there's no denying that.

If you lose yourself, he finds you; and if you lose anything belonging to you, he recovers it for you. If you don’t know what you want, he tells you. If you want anything that is good for you to have, he gets it for you. Private lawyers are not needed in Germany. If you want to buy or sell a house or field, the State makes out the conveyance. If you have been swindled, the State takes up the case for you. The State marries you, insures you, will even gamble with you for a trifle.

If you lose yourself, he finds you; and if you lose something that belongs to you, he gets it back for you. If you’re unsure about what you want, he tells you. If you want something that’s good for you, he makes it happen. Private lawyers aren’t needed in Germany. If you want to buy or sell a house or land, the State handles the paperwork. If you've been cheated, the State takes up the case for you. The State marries you, insures you, and will even gamble with you for a small amount.

“You get yourself born,” says the German Government to the German citizen, “we do the rest. Indoors and out of doors, in sickness and in health, in pleasure and in work, we will tell you what to do, and we will see to it that you do it. Don’t you worry yourself about anything.”

“You’re born,” says the German Government to the German citizen, “we’ll handle the rest. Whether you’re indoors or outdoors, healthy or sick, enjoying yourself or working, we’ll tell you what to do, and we’ll make sure you do it. Don’t you stress about anything.”

And the German doesn’t. Where there is no policeman to be found, he wanders about till he comes to a police notice posted on a wall. This he reads; then he goes and does what it says.

And the German doesn’t. When there’s no cop around, he walks until he finds a police notice on a wall. He reads it, and then he goes and does what it says.

I remember in one German town—I forget which; it is immaterial; the incident could have happened in any—noticing an open gate leading to a garden in which a concert was being given. There was nothing to prevent anyone who chose from walking through that gate, and thus gaining admittance to the concert without paying. In fact, of the two gates quarter of a mile apart it was the more convenient. Yet of the crowds that passed, not one attempted to enter by that gate. They plodded steadily on under a blazing sun to the other gate, at which a man stood to collect the entrance money. I have seen German youngsters stand longingly by the margin of a lonely sheet of ice. They could have skated on that ice for hours, and nobody have been the wiser. The crowd and the police were at the other end, more than half a mile away, and round the corner. Nothing stopped their going on but the knowledge that they ought not. Things such as these make one pause to seriously wonder whether the Teuton be a member of the sinful human family or not. Is it not possible that these placid, gentle folk may in reality be angels, come down to earth for the sake of a glass of beer, which, as they must know, can only in Germany be obtained worth the drinking?

I recall a time in a German town—I can’t remember which; it doesn’t really matter; the incident could have happened anywhere—when I noticed an open gate leading to a garden where a concert was happening. There was nothing stopping anyone from walking through that gate and attending the concert for free. In fact, of the two gates, one a quarter of a mile away, this one was the more convenient option. Yet, of the crowds that passed by, not a single person tried to enter through that gate. They trudged steadily on under a scorching sun to the other gate, where a man was standing to collect the entrance fee. I’ve seen German kids stand longingly by the edge of a lonely sheet of ice. They could have skated on that ice for hours without anyone knowing. The crowd and the police were at the other end, more than half a mile away, and just around the corner. The only thing that held them back was the awareness that they shouldn’t. Situations like this make you seriously wonder if Germans are truly part of the sinful human family or not. Is it possible that these calm, gentle people might actually be angels, come down to earth just for a glass of beer, which, as they know, is only worth drinking in Germany?

In Germany the country roads are lined with fruit trees. There is no voice to stay man or boy from picking and eating the fruit, except conscience. In England such a state of things would cause public indignation. Children would die of cholera by the hundred. The medical profession would be worked off its legs trying to cope with the natural results of over-indulgence in sour apples and unripe walnuts. Public opinion would demand that these fruit trees should be fenced about, and thus rendered harmless. Fruit growers, to save themselves the expense of walls and palings, would not be allowed in this manner to spread sickness and death throughout the community.

In Germany, the country roads are lined with fruit trees. There's no rule preventing anyone, man or boy, from picking and eating the fruit, except for their own conscience. In England, such a situation would trigger public outrage. Children would be dying from cholera by the hundreds. The medical community would be overwhelmed trying to handle the natural consequences of overeating sour apples and unripe walnuts. Public opinion would insist that these fruit trees be fenced in to prevent any harm. Fruit growers, looking to avoid the cost of walls and fences, wouldn’t be allowed to spread illness and death throughout the community this way.

But in Germany a boy will walk for miles down a lonely road, hedged with fruit trees, to buy a pennyworth of pears in the village at the other end. To pass these unprotected fruit trees, drooping under their burden of ripe fruit, strikes the Anglo-Saxon mind as a wicked waste of opportunity, a flouting of the blessed gifts of Providence.

But in Germany, a boy will walk for miles down a lonely road lined with fruit trees to buy a few pears in the village at the other end. Passing by these unprotected fruit trees, weighed down with ripe fruit, seems to the Anglo-Saxon mind like a terrible waste of opportunity, a disregard for the precious gifts of Providence.

I do not know if it be so, but from what I have observed of the German character I should not be surprised to hear that when a man in Germany is condemned to death he is given a piece of rope, and told to go and hang himself. It would save the State much trouble and expense, and I can see that German criminal taking that piece of rope home with him, reading up carefully the police instructions, and proceeding to carry them out in his own back kitchen.

I don't know if this is true, but based on what I've seen of the German character, I wouldn't be surprised to hear that when someone in Germany is sentenced to death, they're just handed a piece of rope and told to hang themselves. It would save the government a lot of hassle and money, and I can picture that German criminal taking the rope home, carefully reading the police guidelines, and then going ahead and doing it in his own kitchen.

The Germans are a good people. On the whole, the best people perhaps in the world; an amiable, unselfish, kindly people. I am positive that the vast majority of them go to Heaven. Indeed, comparing them with the other Christian nations of the earth, one is forced to the conclusion that Heaven will be chiefly of German manufacture. But I cannot understand how they get there. That the soul of any single individual German has sufficient initiative to fly up by itself and knock at St. Peter’s door, I cannot believe. My own opinion is that they are taken there in small companies, and passed in under the charge of a dead policeman.

The Germans are good people. Overall, they might be the best people in the world—friendly, selfless, and kind. I’m sure that the vast majority of them end up in Heaven. In fact, when you compare them to other Christian nations, it seems like Heaven will mostly be made up of Germans. But I just can’t figure out how they get there. I can’t believe that the soul of any individual German has enough drive to just soar up on its own and knock at St. Peter’s door. I think they are escorted there in small groups, with a deceased police officer in charge.

Carlyle said of the Prussians, and it is true of the whole German nation, that one of their chief virtues was their power of being drilled. Of the Germans you might say they are a people who will go anywhere, and do anything, they are told. Drill him for the work and send him out to Africa or Asia under charge of somebody in uniform, and he is bound to make an excellent colonist, facing difficulties as he would face the devil himself, if ordered. But it is not easy to conceive of him as a pioneer. Left to run himself, one feels he would soon fade away and die, not from any lack of intelligence, but from sheer want of presumption.

Carlyle remarked about the Prussians, and this applies to the entire German nation, that one of their main strengths is their ability to be drilled. You could say that Germans are a people who will go anywhere and do anything they're told. Train them for the job and send them off to Africa or Asia under the supervision of someone in uniform, and they're sure to become outstanding colonists, tackling challenges as if they were facing the devil himself, if instructed. However, it's hard to imagine them as pioneers. If left to their own devices, one feels they would quickly wither away and perish, not due to a lack of intelligence, but simply from a lack of assertiveness.

The German has so long been the soldier of Europe, that the military instinct has entered into his blood. The military virtues he possesses in abundance; but he also suffers from the drawbacks of the military training. It was told me of a German servant, lately released from the barracks, that he was instructed by his master to deliver a letter to a certain house, and to wait there for the answer. The hours passed by, and the man did not return. His master, anxious and surprised, followed. He found the man where he had been sent, the answer in his hand. He was waiting for further orders. The story sounds exaggerated, but personally I can credit it.

The German has been the soldier of Europe for so long that the military instinct has become a part of him. He has many military virtues, but he also has the downsides that come with military training. I heard about a German servant who had recently left the barracks. His master asked him to deliver a letter to a certain house and wait there for a reply. As the hours went by, the servant didn’t return. His master, feeling anxious and surprised, went after him. He found the servant at the house where he was sent, the reply in his hand. He was still waiting for further instructions. The story might sound exaggerated, but I can personally believe it.

The curious thing is that the same man, who as an individual is as helpless as a child, becomes, the moment he puts on the uniform, an intelligent being, capable of responsibility and initiative. The German can rule others, and be ruled by others, but he cannot rule himself. The cure would appear to be to train every German for an officer, and then put him under himself. It is certain he would order himself about with discretion and judgment, and see to it that he himself obeyed himself with smartness and precision.

The interesting thing is that the same man, who as an individual is as helpless as a child, becomes, the moment he puts on the uniform, a capable being, able to take responsibility and show initiative. The German can lead others and be led by others, but he can’t lead himself. The solution seems to be to train every German to be an officer and then put him in charge of himself. It's likely he would manage himself with care and good judgment, ensuring he obeyed himself with efficiency and accuracy.

For the direction of German character into these channels, the schools, of course, are chiefly responsible. Their everlasting teaching is duty. It is a fine ideal for any people; but before buckling to it, one would wish to have a clear understanding as to what this “duty” is. The German idea of it would appear to be: “blind obedience to everything in buttons.” It is the antithesis of the Anglo-Saxon scheme; but as both the Anglo-Saxon and the Teuton are prospering, there must be good in both methods. Hitherto, the German has had the blessed fortune to be exceptionally well governed; if this continue, it will go well with him. When his troubles will begin will be when by any chance something goes wrong with the governing machine. But maybe his method has the advantage of producing a continuous supply of good governors; it would certainly seem so.

The schools are mainly responsible for shaping German character in these ways. Their constant teaching emphasizes duty. It’s a noble idea for any society; however, before committing to it, one should have a clear understanding of what this “duty” really means. The German perception of it seems to be: “blind obedience to everything that wears a uniform.” This is the opposite of the Anglo-Saxon approach; yet since both Anglo-Saxons and Germans are thriving, there must be value in both methods. So far, Germans have been fortunate to be well governed; if that continues, things will go well for them. Their troubles will begin if something goes wrong with the governing system. But perhaps their approach has the advantage of producing a steady stream of capable leaders; it certainly seems that way.

As a trader, I am inclined to think the German will, unless his temperament considerably change, remain always a long way behind his Anglo-Saxon competitor; and this by reason of his virtues. To him life is something more important than a mere race for wealth. A country that closes its banks and post-offices for two hours in the middle of the day, while it goes home and enjoys a comfortable meal in the bosom of its family, with, perhaps, forty winks by way of dessert, cannot hope, and possibly has no wish, to compete with a people that takes its meals standing, and sleeps with a telephone over its bed. In Germany there is not, at all events as yet, sufficient distinction between the classes to make the struggle for position the life and death affair it is in England. Beyond the landed aristocracy, whose boundaries are impregnable, grade hardly counts. Frau Professor and Frau Candlestickmaker meet at the Weekly Kaffee-Klatsch and exchange scandal on terms of mutual equality. The livery-stable keeper and the doctor hobnob together at their favourite beer hall. The wealthy master builder, when he prepares his roomy waggon for an excursion into the country, invites his foreman and his tailor to join him with their families. Each brings his share of drink and provisions, and returning home they sing in chorus the same songs. So long as this state of things endures, a man is not induced to sacrifice the best years of his life to win a fortune for his dotage. His tastes, and, more to the point still, his wife’s, remain inexpensive. He likes to see his flat or villa furnished with much red plush upholstery and a profusion of gilt and lacquer. But that is his idea; and maybe it is in no worse taste than is a mixture of bastard Elizabethan with imitation Louis XV, the whole lit by electric light, and smothered with photographs. Possibly, he will have his outer walls painted by the local artist: a sanguinary battle, a good deal interfered with by the front door, taking place below, while Bismarck, as an angel, flutters vaguely about the bedroom windows. But for his Old Masters he is quite content to go to the public galleries; and “the Celebrity at Home” not having as yet taken its place amongst the institutions of the Fatherland, he is not impelled to waste his money turning his house into an old curiosity shop.

As a trader, I tend to think that the German will, unless his mindset changes significantly, always lag behind his Anglo-Saxon competitor, and this is due to his virtues. To him, life means more than just chasing after wealth. A country that shuts its banks and post offices for two hours in the middle of the day, while everyone goes home to enjoy a nice meal with their families, maybe taking a quick nap for dessert, can't expect—and maybe doesn’t even want—to compete with a people who eat standing up and have a phone by their bed. In Germany, there isn’t, at least for now, enough social distinction between classes to make the competition for status the life-and-death situation it is in England. Aside from the landed aristocracy, whose status is unassailable, social rankings don’t matter much. The wife of a professor and the wife of a candlestick maker meet at the weekly coffee klatsch and gossip on equal terms. The stable owner and the doctor hang out together at their favorite beer hall. The rich builder, when he gets his spacious wagon ready for a day out in the country, invites his foreman and tailor along with their families. Each brings their own drinks and snacks, and on the way back, they all sing the same songs together. As long as this situation continues, a man isn't driven to spend the best years of his life trying to amass a fortune for his old age. His tastes, and even more importantly, his wife’s tastes, remain reasonable. He appreciates having his apartment or house furnished with a lot of red plush and plenty of gold and lacquer. But that's his style; and maybe it's no worse than a mix of fake Elizabethan with imitation Louis XV, all lit up by electric lights and cluttered with photographs. He might even have the exterior walls painted by a local artist: a dramatic battle scene, somewhat blocked by the front door, happening below, while Bismarck flutters around as an angel near the bedroom windows. But when it comes to old masters, he’s perfectly happy to visit the public galleries; and since “the Celebrity at Home” hasn’t yet become a thing in the Fatherland, he doesn't feel the urge to waste his money transforming his home into a junk shop.

The German is a gourmand. There are still English farmers who, while telling you that farming spells starvation, enjoy their seven solid meals a day. Once a year there comes a week’s feast throughout Russia, during which many deaths occur from the over-eating of pancakes; but this is a religious festival, and an exception. Taking him all round, the German as a trencherman stands pre-eminent among the nations of the earth. He rises early, and while dressing tosses off a few cups of coffee, together with half a dozen hot buttered rolls. But it is not until ten o’clock that he sits down to anything that can properly be called a meal. At one or half-past takes place his chief dinner. Of this he makes a business, sitting at it for a couple of hours. At four o’clock he goes to the café, and eats cakes and drinks chocolate. The evening he devotes to eating generally—not a set meal, or rarely, but a series of snacks,—a bottle of beer and a Belegete-semmel or two at seven, say; another bottle of beer and an Aufschnitt at the theatre between the acts; a small bottle of white wine and a Spiegeleier before going home; then a piece of cheese or sausage, washed down by more beer, previous to turning in for the night.

The German loves to eat. There are still English farmers who, while insisting that farming leads to starvation, enjoy their seven hearty meals a day. Once a year, there’s a week-long feast across Russia when many people overindulge on pancakes, leading to several deaths; but that’s a religious festival, so it’s the exception. Overall, the German is the top eater among the nations of the world. He gets up early and, while getting dressed, gulps down a few cups of coffee along with half a dozen hot buttered rolls. However, it’s not until ten o’clock that he sits down for a proper meal. His main dinner happens at one or half-past, and he treats it seriously, spending a couple of hours at the table. At four o’clock, he heads to the café for cakes and chocolate. Evenings are usually dedicated to eating—not a formal meal, but a series of snacks. For example, he might have a bottle of beer and one or two Belegete-semmels at seven, another bottle of beer and Aufschnitt at the theatre between acts, a small bottle of white wine and Spiegeleier before heading home, and finally, a piece of cheese or sausage, washed down with more beer, before going to bed.

But he is no gourmet. French cooks and French prices are not the rule at his restaurant. His beer or his inexpensive native white wine he prefers to the most costly clarets or champagnes. And, indeed, it is well for him he does; for one is inclined to think that every time a French grower sells a bottle of wine to a German hotel- or shop-keeper, Sedan is rankling in his mind. It is a foolish revenge, seeing that it is not the German who as a rule drinks it; the punishment falls upon some innocent travelling Englishman. Maybe, however, the French dealer remembers also Waterloo, and feels that in any event he scores.

But he’s not a foodie. French chefs and French prices aren’t the norm at his restaurant. He prefers his beer or his cheap local white wine to the most expensive clarets or champagnes. And honestly, it's probably good for him that he does; one can't help but think that whenever a French grower sells a bottle of wine to a German hotel or shop owner, he’s thinking about Sedan. It’s a silly form of revenge since it's usually not the Germans who drink it; the punishment ends up affecting some innocent British traveler. However, maybe the French seller also remembers Waterloo and feels that he comes out ahead either way.

In Germany expensive entertainments are neither offered nor expected. Everything throughout the Fatherland is homely and friendly. The German has no costly sports to pay for, no showy establishment to maintain, no purse-proud circle to dress for. His chief pleasure, a seat at the opera or concert, can be had for a few marks; and his wife and daughters walk there in home-made dresses, with shawls over their heads. Indeed, throughout the country the absence of all ostentation is to English eyes quite refreshing. Private carriages are few and far between, and even the droschke is made use of only when the quicker and cleaner electric car is not available.

In Germany, expensive entertainment isn’t offered or expected. Everything across the country is cozy and welcoming. Germans don’t have to spend money on flashy sports, maintain a showy lifestyle, or dress up for a pretentious social circle. Their main enjoyment, a seat at the opera or concert, costs just a few marks, and their wives and daughters arrive in homemade dresses with shawls over their heads. In fact, for English visitors, the lack of ostentation is quite refreshing. Private carriages are rare, and even taxis are only used when the faster and cleaner electric tram isn’t available.

By such means the German retains his independence. The shopkeeper in Germany does not fawn upon his customers. I accompanied an English lady once on a shopping excursion in Munich. She had been accustomed to shopping in London and New York, and she grumbled at everything the man showed her. It was not that she was really dissatisfied; this was her method. She explained that she could get most things cheaper and better elsewhere; not that she really thought she could, merely she held it good for the shopkeeper to say this. She told him that his stock lacked taste—she did not mean to be offensive; as I have explained, it was her method;—that there was no variety about it; that it was not up to date; that it was commonplace; that it looked as if it would not wear. He did not argue with her; he did not contradict her. He put the things back into their respective boxes, replaced the boxes on their respective shelves, walked into the little parlour behind the shop, and closed the door.

In this way, the German keeps his independence. The shopkeeper in Germany doesn’t grovel to his customers. I once went on a shopping trip in Munich with an English lady. She was used to shopping in London and New York, and she complained about everything the man showed her. It wasn't that she was genuinely unhappy; it was just her approach. She insisted she could find most things cheaper and better elsewhere; not that she truly believed it, but she thought it was good for the shopkeeper to hear. She told him that his selection lacked style—she didn’t mean to be rude; as I mentioned, it was just her way—claiming there was no variety, that it wasn't modern, that it was ordinary, and that it looked like it wouldn't last. He didn’t argue with her; he didn’t contradict her. He put the items back in their boxes, returned the boxes to their shelves, walked into the little room behind the shop, and closed the door.

“Isn’t he ever coming back?” asked the lady, after a couple of minutes had elapsed.

“Isn’t he coming back?” the lady asked after a couple of minutes had passed.

Her tone did not imply a question, so much as an exclamation of mere impatience.

Her tone didn't sound like a question; it was more like an exclamation of pure impatience.

“I doubt it,” I replied.

“I don’t think so,” I replied.

“Why not?” she asked, much astonished.

“Why not?” she asked, quite surprised.

“I expect,” I answered, “you have bored him. In all probability he is at this moment behind that door smoking a pipe and reading the paper.”

“I expect,” I replied, “you’ve bored him. He’s probably right now behind that door, smoking a pipe and reading the newspaper.”

“What an extraordinary shopkeeper!” said my friend, as she gathered her parcels together and indignantly walked out.

“What an amazing shopkeeper!” said my friend, as she collected her bags and angrily walked out.

“It is their way,” I explained. “There are the goods; if you want them, you can have them. If you do not want them, they would almost rather that you did not come and talk about them.”

“It’s how they are,” I explained. “Here are the goods; if you want them, you can take them. If you don’t want them, they’d almost prefer that you didn’t come and discuss them.”

On another occasion I listened in the smoke-room of a German hotel to a small Englishman telling a tale which, had I been in his place, I should have kept to myself.

On another occasion, I listened in the smoke room of a German hotel to a small Englishman sharing a story that, if I were in his position, I would have kept to myself.

“It doesn’t do,” said the little Englishman, “to try and beat a German down. They don’t seem to understand it. I saw a first edition of The Robbers in a shop in the Georg Platz. I went in and asked the price. It was a rum old chap behind the counter. He said: ‘Twenty-five marks,’ and went on reading. I told him I had seen a better copy only a few days before for twenty—one talks like that when one is bargaining; it is understood. He asked me ‘Where?’ I told him in a shop at Leipsig. He suggested my returning there and getting it; he did not seem to care whether I bought the book or whether I didn’t. I said:

“It doesn’t work,” said the little Englishman, “to try and haggle with a German. They just don’t get it. I saw a first edition of The Robbers in a shop at Georg Platz. I went in and asked the price. It was a quirky old guy behind the counter. He said, ‘Twenty-five marks,’ and went back to reading. I mentioned that I had seen a better copy just a few days ago for twenty—one talks like that when bargaining; it's understood. He asked me ‘Where?’ I told him in a shop in Leipzig. He suggested that I go back there and get it; he didn’t seem to care whether I bought the book or not. I said:

“‘What’s the least you will take for it?’

“‘What’s the lowest price you’ll take for it?’”

“‘I have told you once,’ he answered; ‘twenty-five marks.’ He was an irritable old chap.

“I’ve told you once,” he replied, “twenty-five marks.” He was a grumpy old guy.

“I said: ‘It’s not worth it.’

“I said, ‘It’s not worth it.’”

“‘I never said it was, did I?’ he snapped.

“I never said it was, did I?” he snapped.

“I said: ‘I’ll give you ten marks for it.’ I thought, maybe, he would end by taking twenty.

“I said, ‘I’ll give you ten bucks for it.’ I thought, maybe, he would end up taking twenty.”

“He rose. I took it he was coming round the counter to get the book out. Instead, he came straight up to me. He was a biggish sort of man. He took me by the two shoulders, walked me out into the street, and closed the door behind me with a bang. I was never more surprised in all my life.”

“He got up. I thought he was coming around the counter to grab the book. Instead, he walked right up to me. He was a pretty big guy. He grabbed me by both shoulders, pulled me out into the street, and slammed the door shut behind us. I was more surprised than I'd ever been in my life.”

“Maybe the book was worth twenty-five marks,” I suggested.

“Maybe the book was worth twenty-five bucks,” I suggested.

“Of course it was,” he replied; “well worth it. But what a notion of business!”

“Of course it was,” he replied; “totally worth it. But what a way of doing business!”

If anything change the German character, it will be the German woman. She herself is changing rapidly—advancing, as we call it. Ten years ago no German woman caring for her reputation, hoping for a husband, would have dared to ride a bicycle: to-day they spin about the country in their thousands. The old folks shake their heads at them; but the young men, I notice, overtake them and ride beside them. Not long ago it was considered unwomanly in Germany for a lady to be able to do the outside edge. Her proper skating attitude was thought to be that of clinging limpness to some male relative. Now she practises eights in a corner by herself, until some young man comes along to help her. She plays tennis, and, from a point of safety, I have even noticed her driving a dog-cart.

If anything is going to change the German identity, it will be the German woman. She’s evolving quickly—what we call progressing. Ten years ago, no German woman who cared about her reputation and hoped to marry would have dared to ride a bicycle; today, thousands of them are cycling around the country. The older generation shakes their heads at it, but I’ve noticed that the young men catch up with them and ride alongside. Not long ago, it was seen as unladylike in Germany for a woman to be able to skate outside alone. The proper way for her to skate was to cling limply to some male relative. Now, she practices figure eights in a corner by herself until a young man comes along to assist her. She plays tennis, and from a safe distance, I’ve even seen her driving a dog-cart.

Brilliantly educated she always has been. At eighteen she speaks two or three languages, and has forgotten more than the average Englishwoman has ever read. Hitherto, this education has been utterly useless to her. On marriage she has retired into the kitchen, and made haste to clear her brain of everything else, in order to leave room for bad cooking. But suppose it begins to dawn upon her that a woman need not sacrifice her whole existence to household drudgery any more than a man need make himself nothing else than a business machine. Suppose she develop an ambition to take part in the social and national life. Then the influence of such a partner, healthy in body and therefore vigorous in mind, is bound to be both lasting and far-reaching.

She's always been incredibly educated. By eighteen, she speaks two or three languages and has forgotten more than the average English woman has ever read. Until now, this education has been completely useless to her. Once married, she retreats to the kitchen, quickly clearing her mind of everything else to make room for poor cooking. But what if she starts to realize that a woman doesn’t have to sacrifice her entire life to household chores anymore than a man has to be nothing but a work machine? What if she develops an ambition to engage in social and national life? Then the impact of such a partner, healthy in body and therefore sharp in mind, is sure to be both lasting and far-reaching.

For it must be borne in mind that the German man is exceptionally sentimental, and most easily influenced by his women folk. It is said of him, he is the best of lovers, the worst of husbands. This has been the woman’s fault. Once married, the German woman has done more than put romance behind her; she has taken a carpet-beater and driven it out of the house. As a girl, she never understood dressing; as a wife, she takes off such clothes even as she had, and proceeds to wrap herself up in any odd articles she may happen to find about the house; at all events, this is the impression she produces. The figure that might often be that of a Juno, the complexion that would sometimes do credit to a healthy angel, she proceeds of malice and intent to spoil. She sells her birth-right of admiration and devotion for a mess of sweets. Every afternoon you may see her at the café, loading herself with rich cream-covered cakes, washed down by copious draughts of chocolate. In a short time she becomes fat, pasty, placid, and utterly uninteresting.

For it's important to remember that the average German man is quite sentimental and easily influenced by the women in his life. People say he is the best lover but the worst husband. This is the woman's doing. Once married, a German woman does more than leave romance behind; she actively drives it out of the house. As a girl, she never really grasped the importance of dressing up; as a wife, she sheds the outfits she used to wear and wraps herself in whatever mismatched items she can find around the house. This is the impression she gives off. The figure that could often resemble a goddess and the complexion that might sometimes look like that of a healthy angel, she purposefully ruins. She trades away her right to admiration and devotion for a pile of sweets. Every afternoon, you can see her at the café, indulging in rich cream-filled cakes, washed down with large servings of chocolate. Before long, she becomes fat, pale, calm, and completely unremarkable.

When the German woman gives up her afternoon coffee and her evening beer, takes sufficient exercise to retain her shape, and continues to read after marriage something else than the cookery-book, the German Government will find it has a new and unknown force to deal with. And everywhere throughout Germany one is confronted by unmistakable signs that the old German Frauen are giving place to the newer Damen.

When the German woman stops having her afternoon coffee and evening beer, exercises enough to stay in shape, and keeps reading something other than cookbooks after marriage, the German Government will realize it has a new and unfamiliar force to contend with. All over Germany, there are clear signs that the traditional German women are making way for the newer ladies.

Concerning what will then happen one feels curious. For the German nation is still young, and its maturity is of importance to the world. They are a good people, a lovable people, who should help much to make the world better.

Concerning what will happen next, one feels curious. The German nation is still young, and its growth is important to the world. They are a good people, a likable people, who should contribute significantly to making the world a better place.

The worst that can be said against them is that they have their failings. They themselves do not know this; they consider themselves perfect, which is foolish of them. They even go so far as to think themselves superior to the Anglo-Saxon: this is incomprehensible. One feels they must be pretending.

The worst thing you can say about them is that they have their shortcomings. They don't realize this; they think they’re perfect, which is ridiculous. They even believe they are better than the Anglo-Saxon, which is baffling. It feels like they must be pretending.

“They have their points,” said George; “but their tobacco is a national sin. I’m going to bed.”

"They have their points," George said, "but their tobacco is a national sin. I'm heading to bed."

We rose, and leaning over the low stone parapet, watched the dancing lights upon the soft, dark river.

We got up and leaned over the low stone wall, watching the flickering lights on the gentle, dark river.

“It has been a pleasant Bummel, on the whole,” said Harris; “I shall be glad to get back, and yet I am sorry it is over, if you understand me.”

“It’s been a nice stroll overall,” said Harris; “I’m looking forward to getting back, but I’m also sad it’s ending, if you know what I mean.”

“What is a ‘Bummel’?” said George. “How would you translate it?”

“What’s a ‘Bummel’?” George asked. “How would you translate it?”

“A ‘Bummel’,” I explained, “I should describe as a journey, long or short, without an end; the only thing regulating it being the necessity of getting back within a given time to the point from which one started. Sometimes it is through busy streets, and sometimes through the fields and lanes; sometimes we can be spared for a few hours, and sometimes for a few days. But long or short, but here or there, our thoughts are ever on the running of the sand. We nod and smile to many as we pass; with some we stop and talk awhile; and with a few we walk a little way. We have been much interested, and often a little tired. But on the whole we have had a pleasant time, and are sorry when ’tis over.”

“A ‘Bummel’,” I explained, “refers to a journey, whether long or short, without a fixed destination; the only thing that limits it is the need to return to where we started within a certain time. Sometimes we travel through busy streets, and other times through fields or back roads; occasionally we have just a few hours, and sometimes a few days. But whether it’s short or long, near or far, our minds are always focused on the passing time. We nod and smile at many people as we walk by; with some, we stop to chat for a bit; and with a few, we walk together for a little while. We’ve been quite engaged and often a bit tired. Overall, it’s been an enjoyable experience, and we feel sad when it comes to an end.”


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!